Orchard Hill: volume three

TITLE

TITLE

Orchard Hill

Volume Three

by

Kara Lynn Russell

TITLE

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, business esta b lishments, events, or locales, is entirely coincidental.

Orchard Hill Volume Three

COPYRIGHT © 2009 by Kara Lynn Russell

Disrupting Harmony : An Orchard Hill Romance

COPYRIGHT © 200 8 by Kara Lynn Russell

Losing Patience : An Orchard Hill Romance

COPYRIGHT © 2008 by Kara Lynn Russell

Finding Joy : An Orchard Hill Romance

COPYRIGHT © 2008 by Kara Lynn Russell

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission of the author or White Rose Publishing, a division of Pelican Ventures, LLC except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

eBook editions are licensed for your personal enjoyment only. eBooks may not be re-sold, copied or given away to other people. If you would like to share an eBook edition, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you’re reading an eBook edition, and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to the publisher and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Contact Information:

titleadmin@whiterosepublishing.com

Cover Art by Nicola Martinez

White Rose Publishing, a division of Pelican Ventures, LLC

www.whiterosepublishing.com

PO Box 1738 *Aztec, NM * 87410

Publishing History

First White Rose Edition, 2009

Print ISBN 1-60154-56 5 - 7

Published in the United States of America

Disrupting

Harmony

Prologue

“Hello Pansy.”

Pansy stiffened her back and sat up straighter before swiveling her chair around to face Misty Green. “Hello, Misty. What brings you by the church office today? There’s no choir practice on the schedule.”

“Actually, I’m here to see you.”

“What do you mean?” What did this feather brain have on her mind now, Pansy wondered.

“I think it’s time we buried the hatchet.”

“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean.”

“I think we should forget the matchmaking contest. I’d like to declare a truce now that we’re going to be…” She swallowed and then choked out with obvious difficulty, “family.”

Pansy smiled. Misty must be worried. “Isn’t that an interesting idea?”

“It would be the perfect time to stop. We’re tied with three matches each. Four, if we count our own engagements.”

“Of course we can stop,” said Pansy, not bothering to disguise the smugness she could hear in her own voice. “I understand that you don’t want to be beaten by your future mother-in-law.”

That hit home. Misty narrowed her eyes and put her hands on her hips. “That’s not why I’m doing this. I thought for the sake of the two men we both love, that we might make an effort to get along.”

“And you didn’t think of this before you matched up Sarah and David?”

“I didn’t know you were engaged to my father then.”

Pansy abandoned her sweet tones and snarled out, “No, you were too busy sneaking around with my son to notice what your father was doing.”

“He was sneaking around with you,” Misty shot back. She met Pansy’s glare with one of her own. “I don’t care what you do, but I’m quitting. The whole idea was silly to begin with.”

Pansy delighted in reminding her, “It was your idea.”

Misty’s face darkened. My, she was in a state today.

“It doesn’t matter whose idea it was. I intend to make my marriage work even if it means stepping back and letting you pretend you’ve won this contest.”

Pansy arched her eyebrows. “So who’s pretending?”

Without another word Misty whirled around and snatched at the door knob. “All right, I did my best. I can’t help it if you’re determined to act so childishly.”

Pansy felt the vibration from the slamming door with satisfaction. She knew that no matter what Misty might say, she’d never be able to quit. No real matchmaker would.

It was time to start working on her next “project.”

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 1

God sets the lonely in families.

—Psalm 68:6 NIV

Even the sparrow has found a home , and the swallow a nest for herself, where she may have her young - a place near your altar.

—Psalm 84:3 NIV

She was standing on his doorstep when he got home. Joseph recognized her at once, but couldn’t imagine why Harmony Solberg would be at his house. He’d seen her television show once or twice, but it was hardly something he’d be a fan of, even if he did have time to watch TV. He’d also seen her at church since she moved to Orchard Hill, but they’d never been introduced. Unless you counted the little mishap at the Apple Festival. Joseph hoped she wasn’t counting that.

“Are you Joseph Velasquez?” she asked. Her tone was not friendly.

“Yes, I am.” He shifted the boxes of pizza he was holding and extended a hand to her. “You’re Harmony Solberg, aren’t you?”

She nodded, shaking his hand briefly and then dropping it. “Yes, and apparently, we’re now neighbors. I live next door.” She indicated the beautifully restored Victorian across the lawn. Joseph hoped his house would look that good one day.

“I’m guessing you aren’t here to bring us a casserole and extend a welcome to the neighborhood.”

Color flooded her cheeks. “I’m sorry, but no. This is about your daughters, the triplets.”

“They’re my nieces.” His heart sank. If this was about the triplets, it couldn’t be good. He remembered the scene at this year’s apple festival, the triplets knocking into the ladder he was standing on, the basket of apples he’d picked raining down on this woman’s head.

She must have been thinking along the same line as she said, “I believe I’ve met both you and your nieces before, at the orchard, perhaps.”

“Yes, I’m very sorry for that mishap. I take it my nieces have added to your list of grievances against them.”

“You assume correctly.”

Joseph wanted to laugh at her prim attitude, but that would hardly improve the situation.

“I’ve just come back from a trip and found them in my garden, picking all the flowers. They ran away when they saw me. I believe you’ll have quite a bouquet to enjoy. My garden is practically bare.” She spoke the words lightly, but Joseph could tell Harmony was more than a little bit angry over the incident. “I was just about to ring the bell when you pulled up.”

“Would you care to come in and speak to the culprits yourself?”

“That won’t be necessary. In the future, please make sure they stay out of my yard. That’s all I ask.” The polite tone of her voice became strained, as if it was all she could do to keep her temper under control.

“Of course. Today things were a little hectic, with moving and all. Perhaps they weren’t as well supervised as they normally are. Would you care to join us for pizza?” What was he thinking? Asking the star of “At Home with Harmony” to eat take-out pizza? He wasn’t surprised when she refused.

“I have some unpacking of my own to take care of, but thank you for the offer.”

Joseph stood and watched her for a few moments as she walked away. As far as he was concerned, she added quite a bit to what his realtor, Jeff Bradley, had called the beauty and appeal of the neighborhood. Too bad she seemed so uptight. He should probably expect that in a woman who had hosted a show on the art of proper housekeeping. She was a perfectionist, no doubt. Definitely not his type.

It seemed strange to him that he would even be considering that. A few months ago, he didn’t think he’d ever be interested in dating again. Then, his sister, Hope, had talked him into taking out her friend Faith Fielding. He’d agonized about the date for days, even though he was just taking Faith to the Spring Fling that the youth group put on every year. But, he’d actually enjoyed himself.

Mostly it was because of Faith. A widow herself, she had assured him that she had no romantic illusions about the two of them. She’d really understood his reluctance to begin dating again, and told him that it was all right to wait until he was ready. After all, he was her first date since her husband had passed away ten years ago.

It didn’t take her long to get the hang of it again, Joseph thought. She was already engaged to her boss, elementary school principal Andrew Thomas.

Strangely her understanding had him thinking about dating again rather than shrinking away from it, hiding deeper in the fortress he’d built around his heart since his wife’s death.

Joseph’s stomach growled, reminding him he was on a mission. He stepped into his new home—chaos central for the moment—and called out, “Pizza’s here.”

The sound of feet running from all parts of the house rumbled like thunder, and he was relieved of his burden seconds later. His sister, Hope, had gotten out paper cups and was pouring soda into them and handing them off to the kids, who carried everything into the living room so they could eat in front of the television.

“Don’t we have any milk?” he asked.

“They worked hard today,” she countered. “Let them have a treat. Besides, milk and pizza—yuck, Joseph.”

He let that go because he had bigger issues to deal with. “How were the kids while I was gone?” he asked. “Did they give you any trouble?”

Hope shook her head. “Nope. I think they’re too tired to cause any problems. Even the triplets were quiet.”

He gave her a look. Hope gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. “What did they do?”

Joseph told her about the confrontation with their new neighbor.

Hope’s mouth dropped. “Harmony Solberg is your next door neighbor! You’re really moving up in the world, Joseph.”

“Yeah, right. We’re going to get along great with her. I’m sure she’s the sort of person who’ll be delighted to live next door to a family like mine.”

Hope frowned at him. “There’s nothing wrong with your family.”

“Wrong, no. But we’re a crowd—a noisy, messy, extremely active crowd.”

Before they could take the argument any further, Shaun Thiesen, one of the employees from Joseph’s construction business, and Oliver Laurence, Hope’s fiancé, clattered down the back stairs and into the kitchen.

“All the beds are put together. Everyone should have a place to sleep tonight,” Oliver announced.

“Is there any pizza left?” asked Shaun. Shaun’s wife had left him a couple of months ago, and he wasn’t dealing with it well, resorting to drinking to ease his pain. Joseph had coerced the young man into helping, thinking he’d be less likely to get into trouble if he was busy.

“The feeding frenzy is in the living room.” Hope handed them each a cup full of soda and sent them off. “The pizza won’t last long in that crowd.”

Joseph watched the two men thoughtfully. Shaun seemed to be doing better since Joseph had introduced him to Pastor Isaac. Isaac had gone above and beyond the call of duty, allowing Shaun to live with him after being kicked out of his apartment, but Joseph still wanted to keep an eye on Shaun.

And then there was Oliver, the man who’d breezed into town, humiliated Hope, made her an object of gossip, did everything he could to push her away, and then proposed to her. Yes, Oliver would take some watching.

“Stop brooding and let’s go eat,” Hope scolded him. “You’re just tired. It will all look better tomorrow.”

Joseph sighed. “You’re right, I am tired. Thanks for coming over and helping out, Hope.”

“Any time, big brother, any time.”

****

Harmony eyed the waiting suitcase with distaste. She wanted to sit down and put her feet up, but her mother had always made her unpack immediately after a trip. Now that she was a full grown woman in her late—no make that mid-thirties, she couldn’t break the habit.

It hadn’t been a long trip, but still she was exhausted. Dealing with her parents was exhausting. And they’d wondered why she’d moved so far away from them. Coming home to a ruined garden had just been the icing on the cake. But, she should have waited until she’d cooled down a bit to talk to Joseph.

Harmony unzipped the suitcase and mechanically began taking things out and sorting them into piles. A place for everything and everything in its place could have been her motto. She was great at cooking, decorating, cleaning, organizing, gardening, everything…except relationships.

Depression weighed on her, and Harmony couldn’t shake it. She’d moved too often to have many good friends, and none of those lived anywhere nearby. She’d thought her life was going to turn around when she started dating Blake, but that had been the biggest mistake she’d ever made.

And now to top it all off, she’d just made a bad impression on her new neighbor. It was just too much. Defiantly, Harmony decided she was going to leave her suitcase, still half full, right there on the bed while she took a long, soothing bath.

She grabbed her robe from the closet and headed to the bathroom, refusing to look at the suitcase as she passed the bed.

In the bathroom, Harmony turned on the taps and added a scoop of bath salts to the stream of running water. It wasn’t going to bother her a bit. She was going to soak in the tub and the suitcase would still be there when she got done.

Yes, it would still be there…sitting on her bed…half packed…waiting to be taken care of…

With a groan, Harmony turned off the water and stomped back into the bedroom to finish unpacking. Habit was a hard thing to break.

****

The next morning, Harmony sat at her kitchen table with a pen, paper and a cup of tea. She needed to work on her book. Having the cookbook offer to fall back on had been a godsend. It had allowed her to end the “At Home with Harmony” show and leave with some dignity. Not that she needed to work for the money. Financially, she was quite well off. But she wasn’t a person who could be idle. She needed to be busy.

She’d wanted to move to the country and had heard from a co-worker that this was a nice area. The name of the town had appealed to her, and when she visited, Harmony found she liked Orchard Hill and decided to stay.

She’d chosen this house because of the kitchen. The house had formerly belonged to a caterer, the real estate agent, Jeff Bradley, had told her. But unlike most professional kitchens, this one was not all cold steel. It had a warm, comfortable feel to it. The perfect place to work on a cookbook, she’d thought.

But even a looming deadline had failed to motivate her—and Harmony had never missed a deadline in her life. What was wrong with her?

The sound of voices and laughter drew her to the window. It was the Velasquez children, probably going to school, Harmony thought. When they’d gone, she should have sat back down, but instead she stayed where she was, enjoying the feel of the morning sunlight on her face.

Joseph came out of the house a minute or so later. He was talking to someone on his cell phone as he climbed into his truck and drove away. Was he going to work? They couldn’t possibly have everything unpacked yet. This meant more long hours for him when he got home, she thought.

Harmony looked at her ruined garden again. Even though it was late in the year, the flowers would come back. It was silly of her to have gotten so mad.

What had Joseph said to her last night? Something about bringing a casserole and a welcome to the neighborhood. Maybe it wasn’t too late to make a good impression. Eager to get to work now, she sat back down at the table and began to plan.

By the time she saw the kids come home again after school, Harmony was ready. She’d created an entire dinner—salad, chicken casserole, twice baked potatoes, and cherry crisp for dessert. Harmony felt good. It was the first time she’d felt enthused about her work in weeks. She packed everything into a picnic hamper, wrote down a few notes about the recipes to use later for her book, and then walked across the yard to the Velasquezes’ back door.

Her knock was answered by a teenage girl. “Hello,” she began, holding out the picnic hamper, “I’m Harmony from next door. I wanted to give you…”

Harmony stopped when she noticed the girl’s tear-stained face and red eyes. “What’s wrong?”

The girl sniffled. “Nothing. You’re the one the triplets stole the flowers from, aren’t you?”

“Well, yes…but that’s all right. I’m sure they won’t do it again.”

“Ha,” the teenager responded. “Don’t bet on that.”

Harmony was at a loss for what to say next. She settled on asking the girl her name.

“I’m Abby,” she replied. “What’s in the basket?”

“I made you supper,” Harmony finally succeeded in passing off the hamper, “to welcome you to the neighborhood.”

****

It had been a long, hard day at work, but then all his days were like that. Joseph pulled into the driveway of their new house, noting that the morning’s sunshine had given way to clouds. Now, the sky looked dark and threatening in the west. A storm was coming.

As he climbed out of his house, he looked over his new home. He’d hated to leave the old house that he and Cheryl had bought as newlyweds. It was the house that he’d brought all of his children home to after they were born. It was the house that Cheryl had died in, after her struggle with breast cancer.

But that was a long time ago. He swallowed the lump that rose in his throat. The family had outgrown the old house and they needed to move on. He needed to move on. He’d been looking for a bigger house for months when Pansy Parker insisted he look at this one. That was one persistent woman. Why did she care what house he bought?

At first he’d been skeptical. The house needed a lot of work. But then again, building and renovating houses was what he did for a living.

Joseph wasn’t looking forward to a night of unpacking, though, and he hoped his sister had put the kids to work after school—and kept an eye on the triplets. It was too soon to be antagonizing their neighbors. They didn’t need a reputation as the neighborhood troublemakers.

When had his life gotten so complicated, Joseph wondered as he got out of his truck. Just when he’d finally gotten used to being a single parent, his oldest sister, Theresa, had gone to a rehabilitation center to deal with the drinking problem he didn’t know she had—which is why he had taken the triplets, even though Hope had almost begged to have them. But he was the head of the family, and it was his job to take care of his nieces.

Joseph opened the door to the kitchen and inhaled a wonderful aroma—definitely better than take-out pizza. Who had found the time to cook today?

Hope was putting dishes in a cupboard, her face hidden by the scarred wooden door. Probably she hadn’t heard him come in. Joseph slid onto one of the stools that lined this side of the counter. “How did you make something that smells that good in all this mess? I didn’t even think we’d unpacked the pots yet.”

She turned and closed the cupboard door, and it was then that Joseph realized he hadn’t been talking to his sister at all. It was his new neighbor, Harmony Solberg, who was putting dishes away.

“You haven’t—unpacked the pots, that is. I—I made dinner. At my house and brought it over. It’s in the oven, keeping warm.”

Joseph was stunned. He didn’t know what to say. “I’m sorry. I thought you were my sister.”

“I wanted to apologize about last night.”

“You wanted to apologize?”

She fiddled with the hem of her shirt, avoiding his eyes. “I didn’t mean to lose my temper. It’s just that I’d been traveling, and I was tired and…”

Joseph cut off her apology. “If that’s losing your temper, you can argue with me anytime. You didn’t even raise your voice.”

Harmony frowned. “Well, no. But I wasn’t very welcoming to you.”

“The fault was entirely on our side. The girls shouldn’t have been in your garden.”

“It was silly to get upset over flowers. They’ll grow back.”

Her earnestness touched Joseph. “You have nothing to apologize for. Thank you for making dinner. It will be a welcome change from the take out we’ve been eating for the last few days.”

“I’m happy to help. I’ll just head home now, so you and your family can eat.”

“Will you stay for supper? After all, you made it. It wouldn’t be very gracious of us not to share.”

“I don’t want to intrude.”

She was poised for flight, ready to bound away like a deer. What made her so nervous? “You aren’t intruding. We’d be pleased to have you.”

Just then, Abby came down the back steps. “I’m sorry Ms. Solberg,” she said as she emerged from the stairway, cordless phone in had. “I didn’t mean to be on the phone so long.”

Their neighbor’s attention turned to Abby. “That’s all right. I don’t mind. Please call me Harmony.”

“You left Harmony down here unpacking while you were on the phone with one of your friends?” Joseph was surprised to see a look pass between Abby and Harmony. It was a look that told him they had a secret. What was going on here?

“Unpacking?” Abby noticed the half filled cupboard. “Oh, Ms. Solberg, I mean Harmony, you didn’t have to…”

“I don’t mind,” Harmony said simply.

“How did you know where we’d want things?” asked Joseph, his gratitude for the meal she’d cooked ebbing.

“Well, I just thought that your everyday stoneware should go above the dishwasher for easy unloading.”

Joseph quirked an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yes. It all depends on the kitchen and how it’s laid out. Everything should go as closely as possible to where it will be needed. It’s all about flow.”

“Is that your expert opinion, Ms. Solberg?”

She quailed a bit under his stare. “Of course you can put everything where you wish. I was just…just trying to help.”

There was a noise from the stairs, comparable perhaps to a stampeding herd of buffalo. Noah and Peter came into the kitchen.

“When’s supper?” asked Peter. At fourteen, his appetite was bigger than he was.

“Soon,” answered Joseph, turning his attention to his sons. “Where’s Aunt Hope?”

“She’s helping the terrible trio get their room set up. What smells so good?”

“Our neighbor, Ms. Solberg, has made supper for us.”

Joseph introduced his sons. “Ms. Solberg, these are my sons, Noah,” he indicated his seventeen year old, “and Peter.”

She smiled at them. “I’m happy to meet you. Please, call me Harmony.”

The boys made appropriate responses. Then Peter asked, “What did you make for supper?”

Harmony came out from behind the cupboard as she recited her menu for them. She inched toward the door as she spoke, so that when she got to, “I hope you all enjoy it. I’ll just pick up the dishes tomorrow,” she ducked out before anyone could stop her.

Joseph watched her go. He should stop her, he thought, but he wanted to ask Abby about her visit with their neighbor. He’d catch up with Harmony herself later. “Peter, Noah, Ms. Solberg unpacked—”

“She said to call her Harmony,” Abby reminded him.

“Yes, thank you. Harmony unpacked our ‘everyday stoneware.’ You two set the table while Abby and I take care of the casserole.”

The teens grumbled about setting the table being ‘women’s work’ but it was more out of habit than any actual intention of complaining. Joseph waited until the boys had gone into the dining room before he turned to Abby. “How long was Ms. Solberg here?”

Did he detect a flash of guilt in his daughter’s eyes? She picked up some potholders from beside the stove. Joseph didn’t recognize them. They must be Harmony’s.

“She came over about five.”

“Five? You two must have found a lot to talk about.”

Abby shrugged and opened the oven door. The chicken casserole smelled almost good enough to distract Joseph, but not quite. “So what did you two talk about?”

Abby set the casserole down on a hot pad. She turned to her father and with a hint of defiance; she told him, “We talked about boys.”

He hadn’t expected that. “Boys? What about them?”

“I…I told Harmony that you wouldn’t let me date yet, even though Ethan asked me out, and you know him from youth group and everything, and he’s a really nice guy…” She paused to take a breath. “I told her about all of that.”

“Oh really? And what did the helpful Ms. Solberg say about that?”

“She talked to me like a real person. She didn’t just tell me to wait until I was older, like you and Aunt Hope.”

“So,” prompted Joseph, containing his anger with difficulty. “What did she say?”

“She said I should ask you about going out with Ethan and some other friends. That way it wouldn’t be a date, and we wouldn’t be alone, but…”

“What about the phone call? What was that about?”

“I called Chrissie,” Abby admitted, referring to her best friend. “I wanted to see what she thought. But I wasn’t setting anything up, honest. Harmony said I had to ask you first.”

Well, at least she had that much sense. Didn’t she know better than to go around dispensing advice to other people’s children?

“So, what do you think, Dad?”

“About Ms. Solberg?”

Abby rolled her eyes. “No, about her idea.”

What did he think? Was it just a camouflage so Ethan and Abby could sneak off? He knew they were both good kids, but they were kids. They lacked the experience that good judgment required. “I’ll have to think about it.”

Abby opened her mouth to protest, but Joseph cut her off. “That’s enough for now. Let’s get supper on the table. Go call Hope and the triplets.”

There was no denying that supper was excellent. Harmony had made enough food to satisfy even Peter’s appetite. The Velasquez family finished every morsel. Even Joseph couldn’t resist second helpings—or thirds for that matter.

After the dishes were finished, the teens filled the dining room table with textbooks and notebooks and got down to their homework. Hope went home—or possibly off to do something with Oliver. Joseph didn’t know, and he didn’t ask.

He made sure the triplets were settled in front of the television with one of their favorite videos. Joseph didn’t allow much television on school nights, but he made an exception tonight. Besides giving him the opportunity to slip away, it might distract them from the rumbles of thunder that proclaimed the coming of an autumn storm.

Gathering up Harmony’s clean dishes, he told the teens he was going next door for a few minutes. They barely raised their heads as he left.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 2

Harmony was working at the kitchen table on her laptop. She was pleased with the recipes she’d used today. Maybe she should have stayed for supper to see the Velasquezes’ reaction to her food. But it was apparent she’d overstepped her bounds by advising Abby. She didn’t want to stick around so she could put her other foot in her mouth.

Closing the file that contained her recipes and notes, she took a few moments to stretch. A flash of lightning drew her attention to the window for a moment. Then, she pulled her mind back to her computer and brought up her email.

Most of it was routine. There was a message from her editor, asking about her progress, no doubt. At least she’d have something positive to report now. There were a couple of junk emails that she quickly deleted without opening. The next email was from Blake.

Harmony paused. There had been a time when seeing a message from him in her inbox would have made her night. Now it just turned her stomach. She moved the mouse to highlight the email, but before she could delete it, there was a knock at her kitchen door.

Who could that be? With a sigh, Harmony stood and turned. She saw Joseph’s face framed in the window.

A spatter of raindrops let loose just as she opened the door.

“Thank you for making us supper.” Joseph stepped into the kitchen, carrying her picnic hamper. “Where should I put this?”

“On the counter is fine,” she replied. The patter of raindrops increased to a steady roar and lightning flickered in the sky again, followed by a crash of thunder.

Joseph set the hamper down and turned to her. “Supper was delicious. You’re a great cook, Harmony.”

“Thank you. I hope you’ll consider yourself welcomed to the neighborhood now.”

“If I say no, will you make us another supper?”

Harmony, her mind still on her email, answered with a faint smile. “Cooking is what I do best.”

“Yes, well…” Joseph cleared his throat. “I have no argument with that. About your giving advice though…”

Harmony gave him a blank look.

“I’d appreciate it, if in the future, you wouldn’t give Abby advice about boys.”

Oh that. She’d completely forgotten when she saw Blake’s email. “I’m sorry if I offended. It’s just that she was crying when I got there, and…I did stress that she had to get your permission.”

“Thank you for your concern, but I prefer to do my own parenting.”

So her good will gesture had blown up in her face. “Fine. I won’t make that mistake again.”

“I don’t want to offend you,” Joseph began, “but…”

“Mr. Velasquez, you’ve set your boundaries. I understand. I won’t trespass again.” She opened the door a little wider, hoping he’d get the hint. Surely she shouldn’t have to feel guilty about making him dash across the yard in this weather. It wasn’t as if he had to walk ten blocks in the rain.

“Please, call me Joseph.”

“Look, Joseph, as it happens, you’re right. I’m the last person who should be giving advice on men or love. It won’t happen again. Now, if you don’t mind, I was right in the middle of…”

There was a brilliant flash of lightning, a tremendous crash of thunder, and the lights died, leaving them in darkness.

The battery in Harmony’s laptop made the computer a source of light. Instinctively they both moved toward it.

With alarm, Harmony realized that when she’d clicked on Blake’s email, she hadn’t just highlighted it, in anticipation of deleting the message. She’d actually opened it. With effort, she controlled the urge to slam the screen down.

“You should go. I’m sure your children will want you at home in this storm.”

“They’re too old to be scared of the dark or of storms. My nieces might be a little upset, but I’m sure the older ones can handle it. Do you have candles or a flashlight?”

Who did he think he was talking to? She was Ms. Home Organization. “Of course I do. I’ll be fine.”

“Where are they?”

With a sigh of annoyance, Harmony moved around the table toward a cabinet on the far wall. She was only thinking of getting rid of Joseph and deleting her email. Unfortunately, she should have been concentrating on where she was going rather than that unwanted message. She tripped over a chair that hadn’t been pushed in all the way, and went sprawling onto the floor.

“Are you all right?”

Another flash of lightning revealed Joseph kneeling on the floor next to her.

“Yes. I’m fine.” Disgusted with her clumsiness, but otherwise fine.

He pulled her into a sitting position. “You didn’t hit your head, did you?”

His hands were warm on her bare arms, and his touch was gentle. Her heart began to beat faster. Oh no, she couldn’t possibly be attracted to her new neighbor.

When she didn’t answer, Joseph’s big hands moved to cradle her head. “Harmony? Did you hit your head?”

In a burst of motion, she pushed him away and leapt to her feet. “I didn’t hit my head. I’m not hurt at all.” A flash of lightning lit the room, and for a moment she could see Joseph’s face, surprised at her behavior.

As the room fell into darkness again, Harmony crossed to the cabinet that held her flashlights, batteries, candles and matches in a waterproof tin. She slid batteries into a flashlight, screwed the cover on and clicked the button. A pale beam of light emerged.

She turned to find Joseph right behind her, jumped in surprise, and dropped the flashlight. It rolled across the floor, creating strange, moving shadows as it went.

“Just a minute.” Frustration made her voice rough. “I’ll light a candle.”

“No.” Joseph grabbed her hands. “I mean, you seem jumpy. Are you afraid of storms?”

She wasn’t, but she thought about saying yes to explain her behavior. Then she decided that this might make things worse. He might insist on staying with her until the storm was over.

“It’s all right,” he said. “A lot of people are afraid of storms.”

She didn’t anticipate Joseph pulling her into his arms as another flash of lightning lit up the room. She wasn’t ready for the warm solid feel of his body, or her own reaction to it. She wanted to throw her arms around him and hold him tight, breathe in the smell of wood shavings and soap that clung to him. She wanted to push him away and run for the hills. So strong were these conflicting desires, she began to shake.

In response, Joseph pulled her closer, stroked her hair and whispered soothing assurances to her that the storm would soon be over. Harmony felt a sob welling in her throat and, with difficulty, choked it down. How she’d wished to have someone to hold her like this after Blake had broken her heart. But she hadn’t told anyone about what happened between them. Not that there was anyone who’d have offered such comfort if she had.

She should stop this. All she had to do was step away. Step away, she told herself in vain. Her body was not taking direction from her brain tonight, that much was clear.

The storm was already lessening. The thunder was more distant, and the rain had almost stopped. It shouldn’t have been a surprise when the lights came back on.

The blue chambray of Joseph’s work shirt filled her vision. She stepped out of his arms. There was no point in trying to explain that she wasn’t really afraid of storms now. He’d think she was some desperately lonely spinster. From her reaction to him, she’d have to guess that this description might not be too far off the mark.

Joseph retrieved the flashlight while she was pulling herself together. He turned it off and set it on the table. On the table by her computer.

She saw the exact moment when his eyes flickered to the screen and then stopped.

He wasn’t intentionally reading her email she thought, but something in Blake’s message had caught his eye. What had he written?

“I-I’m all right now,” she stammered. “You sh-should go check on your own family.”

Joseph cleared his throat and looked away. “Yes, I should go. You’re sure you’ll be all right.”

If she said no, would he take her in his arms again?

Now where did that thought come from? What was wrong with her tonight?

“I’m perfectly fine. Thank you for bringing my dishes back.”

“You’re welcome,” Joseph replied. “Thank you for making supper for us. We really appreciated it.”

His good-byes seemed so formal, so stiff compared to the reassurances he’d murmured in her ear just two minutes ago. Should she laugh or cry, Harmony wondered as she closed the door behind him.

Now, for Blake’s message. She hadn’t had any intention of reading it before, but after Joseph had seen it, she needed to know what it said.

“Sweet Harmony,” it began. Gag. How corny could you get? And she used to think his flowery little compliments were cute. Where had her brain gone for that period of time when they’d dated?

She read on. “It was cruel of you to leave me like this. I need you. Please come back.”

That was as far as she got. The computer, which had stayed stubbornly on during the whole storm incident, had used up its battery and suddenly went black. Harmony slammed down the screen and left the room. She’d had it for tonight. She was going to take a hot bath and go to bed. Some things—like men—were beyond one’s control, and there was no sense worrying about them.

****

The kitchen was deserted when Joseph slipped back inside. Instead of turning on the light, he leaned against the counter and tried to make sense of what had happened at Harmony’s.

He’d been angry when he went over, and she hadn’t been too pleased with his criticism. Then the lights had gone out, and everything seemed to change. Why had he been so anxious to touch her, to take her into his arms? Maybe storms did bother her, but she’d hardly been so upset that it warranted a relative stranger offering her comfort like that.

And he hoped she’d felt comforted, because their embrace had raised some decidedly uncomfortable feelings for him. Feelings he hadn’t experienced since before Cheryl’s death. That was confusing enough, but he wholeheartedly wished he hadn’t happened to glance at her computer screen when he set down the flashlight.

“It was cruel of you to leave me like this.” What had that meant? Who was it from?

Joseph drew in a deep breath and pushed himself away from the counter. It was none of his business. Harmony was just a neighbor, nothing more. Not even a friend, really. It would be best if he just forgot about everything that had happened between them tonight.

Yes, that was it. He should just forget about how she’d fit so perfectly in his arms and the silky feel of her hair sliding through his fingers and the light, fruity smell of her shampoo….

Joseph shook his head, hoping to push those thoughts away. It seemed he had an awful lot to forget about.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 3

A few days later, Harmony sat in her kitchen, sorting through cookbooks, hoping to find some ideas. Once again, she was stuck. As soon as she’d finalized the recipes she’d used for the Velasquez family, her inspiration dried up.

She made a trip to the grocery store, hoping that inspiration might strike her there, but it didn’t. While she was mulling over some cuts of meat, another cart pulled up next to hers.

“Hello Harmony. How are you today?”

It was Pansy Parker, the secretary from the church she’d joined in Orchard Hill. Harmony mechanically arranged her face to show a smile she didn’t feel. “Just fine, Pansy. How about you?”

“Oh, I can’t complain,” she replied. “Are you keeping busy?”

“Oh, sure.”

“Because if you were looking for something to do, there’s a great opportunity at the church.”

“Really?”

“Yes, the youth group is throwing a harvest celebration party for the children. They need someone to help with refreshments.”

Harmony considered. This might actually be fun. It might be what she needed to inspire her to finish her cookbook. “I think I’d like that,” she said. “How do I get involved?”

“All you have to do is contact the head of the planning committee. That should be no problem.” Pansy gave her a strange little smile. “You live next door to him.”

****

Harmony considered the idea of helping with the party while she put her groceries away. She wanted to help with the harvest celebration party, but she didn’t want to risk getting close to Joseph. The man was too unsettling. She wasn’t ready to give away her heart again, even if he was willing to take it, which she doubted.

No, she’d have to find another opportunity. Maybe she could cater a ladies aide luncheon or something. There was no way she was going to volunteer to work with Joseph. That was like the mouse volunteering to help the cat. Simply not a good idea.

She noticed the light was blinking on her answering machine and hit the play button, then went back to unpacking groceries.

“Harmony, it’s me, Blake. Why won’t you answer my emails?”

She gasped as the sound of his voice reached her. What did she have to do to get this man to leave her alone? She gripped the counter as a wave of anger swept through her, so strong it made her dizzy. Wasn’t it enough that he had lied to her, hurt her, humiliated her? Couldn’t he just leave her alone now? Blake’s voice droned on, but she didn’t hear it.

Harmony hit the delete button, with enough force to flip the machine over. She drew in a deep breath, counted to ten and straightened out the machine. How had he gotten her number anyway?

No, Harmony told herself, she was not going to waste her time thinking about Blake. He was the past. Instead, she’d finish putting away her groceries. She would be calm. She’d turn her mind to other matters, such as her cookbook. She’d work on recipes for…for…

Two hours later her kitchen was scrubbed so clean you could eat off any of its surfaces, including the floor. She hadn’t done anything on her cookbook, but her anger had burned itself out. Feeling calmer and more reasonable, Harmony made herself a cup of tea and carried it out onto her porch, where she could relax for a bit.

The wraparound porch was one of the features of the house she really loved. She’d added wicker furniture and lots of hanging plants to create a retreat where she could look out and enjoy her garden in any kind of weather. Today she sank into her rocker, closed her eyes and inhaled the aroma from her herbal tea.

She listened for the trill of birdsong, but instead she heard…giggles? Harmony opened her eyes and saw three little girls sneaking into her yard from their own. Obviously they hadn’t noticed her sitting in the shadows of the porch. What were the triplets up to now?

One of them was carrying a small spade and set to work at the foot of the lilac bush. Harmony set her tea down and stood. Before she could reach the girls, a door slammed and a boy’s voice called, “Dori! Lucy! Belle! Where are you? I know you have it!”

The digging suddenly sped up and Harmony saw on of the girls place a small, flat object into the hole. Time to step in. “They’re over here,” she called to the boy.

The youngest Velasquez son came to the border of their yards.

“Where are they?” he asked.

She pointed and the girls scattered in a chorus of giggles. The boy looked like he was about to give chase but Harmony stopped him. “They buried something under the bush. Let’s go see.”

In their haste, they’d left the dirt loose and the object was easily retrieved. It was a CD case. The cover showed a picture of a popular rock group. The boy immediately opened it and checked the CD itself for damage.

“Is it all right?” asked Harmony.

The boy nodded. “Did they hurt your garden again?”

“No. A little loose dirt can easily be put to rights. Why did they bury your CD?”

“Because Peter’s mean,” screamed a shrill voice.

Harmony and the boy looked up. The girls were peering at them from around the corner of Harmony’s house.

“He won’t play with us,” added another of the triplets. “All he wants to do is listen to his stupid CD.”

Peter scowled and clutched the CD to his chest, as if frightened it would be snatched away from him. “I’m too old to play with you. Why don’t you go bug Abby?”

The triplets left the safety of the house and moved closer. “She’s on the phone, blabbing with her friends. That’s all she ever wants to do.”

“Can’t you find anything to do on your own?” asked Peter. Then looking at the hole they’d dug, he added, “Something that won’t get you into trouble.” Harmony watched this exchange with interest. She didn’t have any siblings or even cousins close to her age. An idea popped into her head. Something that would keep the triplets busy and help her at the same time.

“Why don’t you come and bake cookies with me?” she suggested.

Her four neighbors looked at her with surprise. “Do you mean it?” asked one of the girls.

“Of course. But first we need to take care of this hole you dug.”

Peter looked at her with wide eyes. “You sure you want to let them into your kitchen? You don’t know what they’re like.”

A wave of uncertainty rippled through her. What did she know about children? And Dori, Lucy and Belle did have a reputation for finding—no, creating—trouble.

But she was getting desperate. She looked down at the three little girls who were standing before her in a row. “Do you want to make cookies with me?”

“Yes, please,” they chorused, the picture of meek and proper little girls. But then Harmony noticed the dirt on their hands and the spade that one of them was still holding.

“Then you will have to be on your best behavior, or I’ll send you right home to your uncle, without one cookie.” She tried to look severe.

The girls exchanged glances and then nodded their heads. “We will. We promise.”

Peter eyed his cousins with suspicion. “I’d better come, too, to make sure.”

“Of course. The more the merrier.”

They fixed the damage to the garden and headed inside. They all washed their hands and prepared for baking.

“What kind of cookies do you want to make?” asked Harmony.

“Chocolate chip,” said one triplet.

“Peanut butter,” said another.

“Sugar cookies,” added the third.

Peter shook his head. “We can’t make all three!” he exclaimed.

“No,” agreed Harmony. “But we could make a chocolate dough, roll it out and use cookie cutters on it like sugar cookies, and then spread the cookies with a peanut butter frosting.”

Four pairs of eyes lit up. “Can we?”

“Yes,” Harmony answered. “Let’s see. How can we do that?” She began to consider the possibilities.

“You mean you don’t have a recipe?” asked Peter.

Harmony shook her head. “It shouldn’t be that hard to come up with something.”

Harmony checked her cupboard for ingredients, made a few notes to herself, and they got started. The girls behaved, but they were young and their efforts produced a certain amount of mess. Harmony tried not to be upset. She’d just cleaned her kitchen. But they were children, she reminded herself.

Peter was a better assistant. He took orders well and paid attention. Harmony thought he could be a good baker, with a little practice.

Once the dough was mixed and set in the refrigerator to chill, she pulled out a huge tin of cookie cutters. They had to take a few minutes to sort through all the marvelous figures.

“I don’t think we’ll want the Christmas trees and Santas,” Harmony said. “Or the bunnies and eggs. How about some leaf shaped cookie cutters.”

“No, the cookies will be brown,” protested one of the girls. She wasn’t sure which was which yet. “Brown leaves are icky.”

Harmony thought. “How about some brown squirrels? And acorns?” She pulled out the cutters to show them.

“Hey, yeah,” said a triplet. “What else do you have?”

What else indeed. “A cat and a bird?”

This seemed to please them, and Harmony began rolling out dough. While the girls were cutting out the cookies, she and Peter mixed the peanut butter frosting. The baking cookies created a wonderful aroma, and Harmony realized she was truly enjoying this.

There was a knock on the door, and Abby stood there. Harmony gave her a smile and motioned for her to come in.

“What’s going on?” she asked. “Where did everyone go?”

“Sorry,” Peter replied. “I should have gone back to tell you where we were.”

“Abby, we’re baking cookies,” exclaimed a triplet. “Come and see.”

The teen examined the girls’ work. “These are great,” she said. “Peter, I can’t believe you’re helping. I thought you didn’t like cooking.”

“This isn’t cooking,” he insisted. “It’s baking.”

Harmony stifled a chuckle. “He’s been a big help,” she told Abby. “We were just about to start frosting cookies. Do you want to help?”

Abby’s eyes lit up. “Can I?”

Soon all the kids were busy frosting cookies and decorating them with chocolate chips. Harmony filled cookie sheets and slid them into the oven, put the baked cookies on a rack to cool and transferred cookies to a plate when they were ready to be frosted.

Soon there was another knock at the door. The oldest Velasquez, Noah, stood at the door. “Is there a party going on that I don’t know about?” he asked. It didn’t take much convincing for him to join their little group.

The afternoon sped by, and Harmony didn’t realize how late it had gotten when there was yet another knock at her kitchen door.

“It’s Dad,” announced Abby.

Dread suddenly quivered in Harmony’s stomach. She hadn’t considered how Joseph would feel about her hijacking his family for the afternoon. What if the children had chores they’d neglected?

Peter jumped up and answered the door. “Hi, Dad.” He grinned and held up a chocolate chip polka dotted squirrel. “Look what I made.”

Joseph raised his eyebrows in surprise. “What are you all doing over here?”

“We’re baking cookies,” Peter told him enthusiastically.

“You kids aren’t bothering Ms. Solberg, are you?”

“Harmony invited us,” insisted Abby.

It was time to speak up. “I did invite them,” she agreed. “We’ve had a fun afternoon.”

“Here’s a question,” asked Joseph. “Who’s got room left for supper?”

Blank stares met his stern gaze. “Is it that late already?” asked Noah.

“It is. And while you’ve made some delicious cookies, I’m sure, no one has made supper yet.”

Harmony gulped. This was her fault. How could she fix it?

“We’re almost through here,” she told Joseph. “Why don’t you let the kids and I clean up, and I’ll make supper.”

“Surely you don’t have enough food on hand to feed this mob.”

“Actually, I do.” Harmony went to her extra large refrigerator and peered inside. “How about tacos?” Tacos weren’t exactly light, but if the kids weren’t that hungry they could just eat one and still get their veggies and protein.

Joseph peered over her shoulder into the well-stocked refrigerator. “That’s an awful lot of food for one person,” he said. “Are you planning a party?”

“No.” She stepped back to close the door and bumped into Joseph. A tingle traveled up her spine and she quickly moved away. “I’m writing a cookbook. I need to practice recipes before I include them.”

“Are you going to include the cookie recipe we did today?” asked Peter. “Dad, you should have been here. Harmony just made it up, out of her head.”

“Did she really?” asked Joseph.

Flustered by Joseph’s attention, Harmony turned back to the table and began giving directions. “Those are the last of the cookies. Abby, take the dirty dishes to the sink. Noah, start putting the cookies into these tins. Put a sheet of wax paper between each layer.”

She took one look at the triplets and decided what their job would be. “Girls, go wash up. How did you get so much frosting on you? You must be sticky from head to toe.”

“What can I do?” asked Peter.

“If you want,” offered Harmony “You can help me brown the hamburger and chop vegetables.”

Peter agreed with such enthusiasm that Joseph took a second look, just to be sure that this was his son. He’d never made anything more complicated than toast.

He should really be angry, he thought. He’d come home to an empty house, no note, no supper. It was a good thing he’d thought to check here, though he didn’t even know why it occurred to him. He hadn’t expected the kids to be here.

But on the other hand, he was tired. He didn’t want to drag them all home and start making supper. Letting someone else take care of it was too appealing. With a sigh, he sank down onto one of the kitchen chairs and watched Harmony as she directed his children.

As usual, she looked elegant and composed in a simply tailored blouse and capris. Her straight brown hair was pulled back into a sleek pony tail. She looked like she’d spent the day lounging about, except for one thing. There was a smear of chocolate along her jaw.

For a moment, Joseph thought about what it would be like to kiss her there. When he realized the direction his thoughts were taking, he put a firm reign on them. He must be more tired than he thought to have his mind wander that way.

Supper was put together in no time, and everyone helped carry the meal into Harmony’s dining room. Joseph didn’t like this room as well as the kitchen. The kitchen was warm and friendly, but the dining room was cold and formal. There was a highly polished sideboard adorned with silver candlesticks and a few other silver pieces. A china cabinet displayed an assortment of cups and saucers, mismatched but clearly very old and fragile.

The room changed the mood of their little group. The chatter and laughter from before was gone and the kids sat silently, contemplating their tacos.

The food was still uncommonly good. Joseph noticed that Harmony had used her own blend of seasoning on the meat, rather than a pre-mixed packet, and the toppings were fresh and plentiful.

As the silence lengthened, Joseph urged his tired mind to come up with something to say. “It was nice of you to let the kids make cookies with you, Harmony.”

Her face lit up, and Joseph couldn’t deny how beautiful she looked. It had been a long time since he’d noticed how beautiful any woman looked.

“I’m really glad the kids came over. They helped me a lot.”

She must have read the doubt in his face. “No really,” she insisted. “To be honest, I’d gotten a little stuck with my cookbook lately. The baking session today gave me some fresh ideas.”

“Is that why you quit doing the ‘At Home with Harmony’ show?” asked Noah suddenly.

Joseph watched as the enthusiasm drained from her face and shadows crept into her eyes. “Not exactly, but I did need a change. The cookbook offer just came along at the right time.”

Unwillingly, he recalled the email message from the other night. “It was cruel of you to leave me this way.” Who had Harmony left behind and why? Joseph didn’t want to wonder about this, didn’t want to be curious. It shouldn’t matter to him anyway.

Harmony said, with a hint of her former excitement. “Anyway, I really appreciate all that you kids did today. Would you mind helping me out again sometime? Just having taste testers is a great help.”

Having dinner made by Harmony every day did have its appeal, thought Joseph.

“In fact,” Harmony continued “I saw Pansy in the grocery store today, and she suggested I volunteer to help with the refreshments for the harvest celebration party at church.” She hadn’t planned to volunteer for that, but her enthusiasm over the day’s success swept her along. She’d asked to help before she’d realized what she’d done.

The kids thought this was a great idea and heartily endorsed it. Joseph couldn’t do anything else but accept her offer on behalf of the committee, but he wasn’t sure he liked it. How much time did he want to spend with Harmony anyway? She seemed to be a good neighbor, was a great and generous cook, and even the kids liked her….

But he didn’t feel entirely comfortable around her himself. Harmony was in some way different from every other woman he knew. She affected him as no other woman did.

When supper was over, everyone helped clean up and Harmony sent the kids home with several tins of cookies. “I certainly can’t eat them all,” she insisted, pushing the containers into their hands.

The kids went happily on their way, ready to start an evening of homework. Joseph lingered to say his thanks, as was proper.

“I have more reason to thank you, than you have to thank me,” Harmony told him. Her eyes lit up once again. “I had a fun afternoon. Maybe I can even include some kid-friendly recipes in my book. I’d have to talk to the editor about adjusting the outline we decided on, but…”

Her words flowed over him, but his eyes were drawn to that smudge of chocolate that still graced her jaw line.

Her words slowed and faltered. “What is it?”

“You have some chocolate…” he gestured vaguely.

“Where?” Harmony rubbed at her cheek, missing the smudge entirely.

“Wait, let me.” Before he could stop himself, he reached up and wiped the smear away with his thumb. Allowing his hand to linger, he felt her warmth seeping into his palm, her pulse jumping under his fingers.

Harmony went still. In her eyes, he saw his own attraction mirrored, along with the confusion he also felt. After a moment though, wariness crept in, masking everything else. She stepped back, and his hand fell away. “Th-thank you, Joseph. You must be tired. I apologize for keeping you here with my chatter. I’m sure you’re not interested in what my editor has to say about anything.”

“No,” he murmured. Then realizing what he’d said, he hastily added, “No, you’re not keeping me. The cookbook stuff is…is….interesting,” he finished lamely. Actually it probably would be, if he’d been listening to her instead of fantasizing about kissing her. “But I should get going, make sure everyone’s doing their homework.”

“Yes. Yes, you should.” Harmony slipped back into her house. “Good night.” She closed the door, leaving him standing on her porch, unsure of what to do. He wished he’d said something else. Done something else.

With a sigh, he turned toward his own house. At least he hadn’t been stupid enough to kiss her.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 4

Harmony sat in her kitchen, savoring the memories of the afternoon. She hadn’t spent much time with children or teens, but she certainly enjoyed baking cookies with the Velasquezes. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt so creative, so…so free.

She booted up her laptop and started recording the recipe she’d come up with to satisfy all three little girls. What would she call it? She decided on “triple threat cookies.” That sounded good. She began listing the ingredients they’d used. When she got to the chocolate, she hesitated, her fingers frozen over the keys. Her face and neck tingled as she thought of how Joseph had wiped away the smudge of chocolate. Was she imagining the attraction between them?

The phone rang, startling her out of her thoughts. What if it was Joseph? Her heart began to pound. What if he had felt the pull between them, too, and he was calling to ask her out? Would that be a good or a bad thing?

Harmony rose and walked to the phone on shaking legs. What would she say if it was Joseph? With relief, she recognized her parents’ number on the caller ID. She laughed, thinking that her imagination had run away with her.

“Hello.”

“Oh, so you are home.” Even thousands of miles away, her mother could make her disapproval felt.

“Yes, I am. Why?”

“It’s Tuesday. You usually call on Tuesdays.”

Her father’s raspy voice added, “We were worried about you, Pumpkin.”

“So why didn’t you call tonight?” her mother asked.

Harmony knew there was no point in trying to dodge the question. Her mother was as tenacious as a bulldog when she wanted something.

“I bet she was out on a date.”

“Is that right, Harmony? Were you out on a date?”

If she said yes, would her mother start writing out the wedding invitations? Instead of opening that can of worms, Harmony said, “It wasn’t exactly a date. I was with some friends.”

She heard her mother’s sigh of disappointment, even over her father’s statement. “You’re making friends. You must be settling in there in Apple Valley.”

She gritted her teeth. “I live in Orchard Hill, Dad.”

“Yes, of course. I knew it had something to do with apples.”

“I don’t know why you moved there in the first place.” Her mother sounded just a bit snarky. She must really be annoyed at the missed phone call. “You were doing so well with that television show. I heard the Food Channel was looking at picking it up.”

“No offense Mom, but you aren’t exactly an insider on the television world.”

“Of course I’m not. But Mindy Deveraux is. You remember her, don’t you? Her husband is a producer. She told me.”

“Television just wasn’t for me. I’m much happier writing my cookbook.”

“That’s great, Pumpkin. How’s that going?”

While Harmony appreciated her father’s support in opposition to her mother’s constant disapproval, she wished he weren’t quite so lavish with his encouragement and compliments. If she told him she was planning to walk over hot coals he would have responded with, “If anyone can do it, you can, Pumpkin.” It would have felt better if his praise was reserved for her true accomplishments.

“How do you think that’s going, George?” her mother broke in. “She’s got herself locked up in that ancient house all by herself. How will she ever meet someone like that? In a town like that?”

“She said she was out with friends tonight, didn’t she? You worry too much, Louise.”

Her mother’s attention switched back to her. “Who are these friends?”

“I invited some neighbors over. No one you’d know, Mother.”

“Undoubtedly. Why don’t you move back home? You know we have a magnificent kitchen here that you could work in.”

“Sorry,” Harmony replied. “Your cook would never stand for competition in his own kitchen.”

“Yes, he would. He must, if he expects to keep his job,” Louise protested. “Don’t you think so, George?”

“Of course, dear.”

Harmony’s patience was beginning to wear thin. “Look, I’m happy right where I am. The cookbook is going just fine. Mom, I promise I get out. I make trips to the grocery store every couple of days.”

As expected, her mother gave a mournful sigh at that. “The grocery store? Darling, if you came home, that would not be the highlight of your social calendar, I promise.”

“Yes,” her father added. “We’re always busy. Your mother rarely gives me a night off from dinner parties and the theater and…”

Thinking of the church’s harvest celebration party, Harmony cut in. “Oh, I have a big party coming up. I’m even helping with the food.”

“That’s great, Pumpkin.”

“Helping with the food? Please tell me you aren’t becoming a caterer.”

“Of course not. I thought it would be a great way to try out some new recipes.”

“Well, what are you serving?”

Better not to get into that. “I’m not sure yet. You know, it’s getting late. Did you have any news for me?”

Within a minute or two, Harmony had wrangled her way out of the conversation and hung up the phone.

The sun had set, and the house was dark. She stepped outside onto the porch, grateful to feel the cool air on her cheeks. Why did her parents always have to be so difficult? Why couldn’t her mom give her a break and her dad stop acting like a cheerleader, just for once?

She’d been feeling so good before their phone call. Now, that weight of depression hovered again, trying to press down on her. Harmony took a deep breath and recited to herself, “Rejoice in hope, be patient in suffering, persevere in prayer.” The verse from Romans was her comfort and often helped her keep the weight from settling over her. She took a deep breath and felt the pressure recede a bit.

****

Joseph, getting himself a drink of water, saw Harmony standing on her porch. He couldn’t make out her expression, but there was no mistaking the despondent slump of her shoulders. She’d seemed fine when he left. Had something happened, or had she been hiding her true feelings all along? Had he or one of the kids done something to upset her?

After a few moments, she went back into her house, but he didn’t see any lights come on. What could be the matter?

The question was still pressing on him the next day. He stopped at the school after dismissal to see Hope. She was shelving books in the library when he came in.

“Hope, you got a minute?”

She gave him a radiant smile. He had to admit, she’d been happy since she and Oliver had gotten engaged. “Sure. What can I do for you?”

“I need a favor.”

“When do you not need a favor, brother dear?” she teased.

“You’re right. I’d be lost without you.”

She slid the last book onto the shelf and turned around, crossing her arms. “All right. What is it?”

Now that he was here, he didn’t know how to ask for what he wanted. “It’s sort of hard to explain.”

“I have a date in about 15 minutes, so you’d better spill it Joseph.”

“A date? In the afternoon?”

“Oliver and I are going to pre-marriage counseling with Pastor Isaac.”

“So does Isaac think you two are compatible?” asked Joseph in a sour tone.

“As I said, I have a date. Do you want to waste your time quibbling or do you want to tell me why you’re here?”

“All right. I’m sorry.” He told her about the afternoon spent with Harmony, and then about seeing her later on the porch.

“So what do you want me to do?” asked Hope.

“I’ve been thinking about it. Harmony is still pretty new in town. Maybe she’s lonely. See if you can make friends with her.”

A teasing spark shone in Hope’s eyes. “Why do you care?”

He shrugged, not wanting to think too much about that himself. “She was nice to the kids.”

“Sure.” The smile on her face was awfully close to a smirk. “I’ll see what I can do.”

“Don’t go reading anything into this,” Joseph warned.

“Fine, but if I do this for you, you have to do something for me.”

Great. “What might that be?”

“I want you to go out with Oliver and me.”

Joseph groaned. “Why should I do that?”

“You promised you’d get to know him better.”

“So? I let him come to Sunday dinner, don’t I?”

“Yeah, just you, me, Oliver and six kids. Perfect for those cozy, intimate conversations.”

He made a face at her. “Guys don’t do cozy, intimate conversations. I’m sure Oliver would agree with me.”

“Joseph,” Hope looked up at him with a beseeching gaze and gripped his shoulder. “This is important to me. I love you both. I want you to be friends.”

He dropped his eyes from hers. “He’s not good enough for you, Hope.”

“You haven’t even given him a chance. If you want me to help you, I need you to do this for me.”

Did he care about Harmony that much? He should just tell Hope to forget it. But instead he found himself saying, “All right. I’ll do it if it means that much to you.”

The playful spark returned to her eyes. “Then I’ll make friends with Harmony…if it means that much to you.”

“Don’t even go there,” Joseph warned.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 5

After church on Sunday, Harmony stayed for the coffee hour, although she wasn’t sure why she did. It was always awkward, making conversation with people she didn’t know well. She liked this church a lot, but maybe she should think about attending a different one. She just hadn’t seemed to click with anyone here yet.

Except maybe Andrew Thomas. She’d liked him immediately when she met him at the elementary school where he served as principal. They’d gone on a couple of dates, but Harmony had known from the start that there was nothing between them beyond friendship. Now Andrew was engaged to Faith and Harmony had the feeling that Faith didn’t like her. Maybe Faith was worried that she had a thing for Andrew. She didn’t know, but she wasn’t about to make trouble for Andrew, so she kept her distance.

Harmony soon found she didn’t have to worry about not having anyone to talk to today. First Noah came by to say hello. It wasn’t long before he drifted to a group of kids his own age. But then Abby and Peter stopped to talk to her. Peter asked if they could bake something else with her. She suggested brownies and Peter suggested this afternoon. Harmony smiled and replied, “Sure.”

Peter went happily away, but Abby stayed. She’d looked as if she were straining to hold a secret in the entire time that Peter was speaking. Now that they were alone, Harmony advised Abby to tell her what was on her mind before she exploded.

Abby leaned in and told her in a low voice. “Dad agreed to the group date idea. Ethan and I and a whole bunch of our friends are going to a movie Friday night.”

“That’s wonderful,” Harmony said, truly happy that she’d been able to help.

“Actually, I like your idea, too. I won’t be as nervous as I would if Ethan and I were alone,” Abby confided.

The triplets came up and chattered happily, telling Harmony what fun they’d had making cookies and tattling about how many the boys ate in one sitting.

Actually, Lucy, Dori and Belle couldn’t complain about not getting their share of treats, thought Harmony as all three of their faces were smeared with frosting and chocolate from the coffee hour treats.

Abby led her cousins away to get cleaned up, and Harmony was left alone once again. But the Velasquez family was not finished with her for the day. Hope approached her next.

“Good morning Harmony,” she said with one of her dazzling smiles. “I see you’ve made friends with my nieces and nephews already. Didn’t anyone ever warn you about feeding strays? You’ll never get rid of them now.”

Harmony felt herself smiling in return. “That’s all right. I like them.”

“I’m glad to know that Joseph has such a good neighbor.”

“Thank you.”

“He tells me you’re writing a cookbook.”

“Yes, I am.”

“I’m giving a little dinner party next Saturday. Do you have any ideas for a menu that I could make? I’m a fairly good cook, but I can’t do anything fancy.”

“Fancy is overrated,” declared Harmony. “Let me think.”

They discussed different main courses, side dishes, salads and desserts for the next few minutes, until the menu was set. Harmony promised to email the recipes to her.

“Thank you so much for your help,” Hope said, taking Harmony’s hand and giving it a friendly squeeze. “Hey, here’s an idea. Why don’t you come to my party? I’d love to have you there.”

“You don’t have to invite me because I gave you a little advice,” she protested.

“Of course I don’t. I’d just like you to come.”

Hope’s friendly sincerity was too much to resist. “Thank you. I’d love to come.”

“Great.” Hope supplied her with the details, and then added, “Joseph’s coming, too. Maybe you too should ride together. I’ll talk to him about it.”

****

“Tell me again why I’m doing this,” grumbled Joseph to Hope over the phone.

“Because you asked me to make friends with Harmony and you promised to spend some time with me and Oliver.”

“So your twisted little mind decided to set us up on a double date.”

Hope laughed. “A triple date. Andrew and Faith will be there, too. I invited David and Sarah but they’re busy this weekend. He’s finally given up his Chicago apartment and they’re moving his things back here to Orchard Hill.”

“Now, David seems like a nice guy,” Joseph commented. “Always friendly, treats Sarah with respect.”

“Don’t start,” Hope said in a sharp tone. “Just relax and try to have fun tonight, OK?”

“I’ll try.”

“Try not to strain yourself,” Hope snapped before she hung up.

****

Joseph was running a bit late, and he hated being late. He hated the way Hope had set him up, reading more into his concern for Harmony than was really there.

He paused in the midst of buttoning his shirt. Was she mistaken, or was he being dishonest? Truthfully, Harmony stirred feelings in him that he’d thought were gone forever. He was attracted to her. And he liked her. She got along with his family. It sounded like a good foundation to build a relationship on.

Joseph dropped his hands to his sides and tried to will away the knot in his stomach at the thought of opening up his heart again. Yet maybe it was time.

He dropped onto the bed and rested his head in his hands. Maybe it was time. This was a major step for him, and he couldn’t do anything other than talk it over with God before he could take a step from his room. He asked for wisdom and discernment. When he was finished he headed downstairs, tucking in his shirt as he went. He’d made his decision and felt better despite being even later than he had been.

He stopped briefly to remind Abby of where he’d be and where Aunt Hope’s number was. Peter and Noah were out with friends for the night but Abby was more than happy to babysit after the success of her non-date with Ethan. All day, her smile had rivaled Hope’s. Grabbing his jacket, he headed across the yard to Harmony’s door.

“It was nice of your sister to invite me tonight,” Harmony said as they were on the way to Hope’s house.

Remembering her reasons for having the dinner party in the first place, Joseph frowned.

“What’s the matter?” asked Harmony. “Didn’t you want me to go?”

“No, it has nothing to do with you,” he quickly assured her. “I was just thinking about spending a whole evening with Hope’s fiancé.”

“You don’t like him?”

Joseph shrugged. “I don’t like the way he treated Hope at the beginning of their relationship, and I’m not convinced he’s changed. But she insists I should get to know Oliver and give him another chance.”

Harmony opened her mouth as if to speak, hesitated, and then finally said, “That doesn’t sound unreasonable.”

“Maybe not, but she’s my little sister. I don’t want to see her hurt again. You understand that, don’t you?”

“I don’t have any brothers or sisters.” Joseph picked up on the slightly wistful tone of her voice. “So I guess I don’t completely understand. But if you and her fiancé don’t get along, that will hurt her, too, won’t it?”

“I suppose it might,” Joseph conceded. “You’ll have to help me then.”

“People make mistakes,” Harmony said. Her voice sounded strange, and he glanced at her as they pulled up to a stop sign. She was thinking of something else; her expression was distant and sad. Joseph remembered the email he’d seen. It was cruel of you to leave me like this. Was Harmony thinking of her own mistakes?

Once they’d arrived at Hope’s house, Harmony snapped out of her reverie and greeted her hostess warmly. Hope introduced her to Oliver, the questionable fiancé, but she already knew the other guests—Andrew Thomas and Faith Fielding, soon to be Faith Thomas.

Harmony felt distinctly uncomfortable in this crowd. She’d thought Hope was being kind by asking Joseph to give her a ride, but now it was clear she’d been set up as a date for him. He must have known this. Why had he gone along with it?

Second, she still felt Faith disliked her. Should she try to convince Faith that she only liked Andrew as a friend or just leave it alone?

“Would you like any help in the kitchen, Hope?” That was always a good escape.

“No, thank you. Oliver’s giving me a hand. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes.” Hope excused herself and Oliver. Oliver slipped his arm around Hope’s waist as they went into the kitchen, and Harmony watched Joseph’s expression turn dark.

“Not off to a good start on this ‘giving Oliver a second chance’ thing,” she whispered to him. “They’re engaged. He can put his arm around her.”

“Sorry,” he whispered back. “Thanks for keeping me in line.”

“Joseph, Harmony, it’s good to see you,” Andrew rose from the sofa where he’d been sitting next to Faith. He shook hands with Joseph, and Harmony settled herself in an arm chair before Andrew could offer his hand to her.

“I heard you’ve moved,” Andrew said to Joseph.

“Yes. The house needs a lot of work, but at least we have more space.”

“I’m sure you’ll have it fixed up in no time.”

Joseph laughed. “I think you’re being overly optimistic.”

“Your crew renovated that beautiful Victorian a few years ago,” Faith piped in. “It was an enormous transformation. Do you know what house I mean, Andrew?”

“Actually that’s Harmony’s house now,” Joseph said. “And I’ve moved in next door.”

Harmony let out a little gasp of surprise. “You renovated my house, Joseph? I didn’t know that. Why didn’t you say anything?”

He shrugged. “I didn’t think it was important.”

“You’re too modest,” Harmony insisted. “The house is beautiful. And I’ve seen the ‘before’ pictures, so I know what a challenge it was.”

Hope came in and announced that dinner was ready. They gathered in the dining room, said grace, and then turned their attention to the meal, a pot roast, garlic mashed potatoes, a vegetable medley and a salad.

When Faith gave a compliment on the food, Hope admitted the recipes had come from Harmony.

“I think I’m going to use them in my cookbook,” Harmony said. “It’s always helpful to have someone else test them out, and these dishes turned out very well. At least, I think so. Anyone care to disagree?”

No one did and the conversation drifted to other subjects. Harmony noticed that Faith never spoke to her, and barely even looked at her. She was sure now that Faith saw her as a rival.

When they were finished with supper, Faith and Harmony offered to help with the dishes.

“Thank you,” said Hope. “That will give the guys a chance to watch a little of the baseball game. I know they’re dying to, and they have been on their best behavior so far.” She flashed Oliver an affectionate smile.

He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Thanks.”

Beside her, Harmony felt Joseph stiffen. She laid her hand on his arm, and he relaxed. As the men left, Harmony gave him a meaningful look, to reinforce her message, “Be nice to Oliver.” He had asked for her help after all.

The women carried everything into the kitchen. Hope put the leftovers away while Harmony and Faith rinsed dishes and filled the dishwasher.

“Harmony, I don’t know how to thank you,” Hope said.

“Why? What did I do besides lend you a few recipes? You helped me by testing them out.”

“That’s not what I mean. Although I do appreciate the recipes.”

“Then what?”

“I’ve noticed your little reminders to Joseph to behave where Oliver’s concerned.”

“Oh, well, he did ask me to help him with that.”

Hope crowed, “I knew you two would be a great couple.”

“Whoa,” Harmony protested. “Who said anything about us being a couple?”

“Well, maybe not yet.” Mischief twinkled in Hope’s eyes.

“I’m really not interested in a relationship right now.”

“But you went out with Andrew,” Faith reminded her.

“I went out with Andrew,” Harmony explained “because…well, that doesn’t matter. It was clear to me who had his heart the moment we stopped at your house.”

“But you went out with him a second time.”

Harmony sighed. “Because he wanted an excuse to go to the Spring Fling so he could keep an eye on you and Joseph.”

“That wasn’t much of a date,” Faith scoffed. “Joseph only went with me because Hope asked him to.”

So this wasn’t Hope’s first matchmaking venture for her brother. “But Andrew didn’t know that,” explained Harmony. “If I hadn’t gone with him, he’d probably have asked someone else. I figured it was better for me to go with him, than to have him raise expectations in someone else.”

“Really?” Faith turned an anxious face to Harmony. “You were really trying to help?”

“Of course. I liked Andrew right away. He’s a great guy, Faith, and he’s lucky to have you.”

Tears filled the other woman’s eyes. “I’m sorry I haven’t been friendlier to you, Harmony. It’s just that….that sometimes I can’t believe he picked me. Andrew’s so charismatic, everyone loves him. And then when I compare me to you…”

“What do you mean?” asked Harmony. She felt compelled to ask, although she dreaded the answer she guessed she’d receive.

“Well, you’re just so perfect. You always look like you just stepped out of a salon, you’re poised, you’re an expert cook and homemaker. I bet your house is in perfect order all the time.”

Harmony felt a familiar stab of pain in her heart. This wasn’t the first time she’d been accused of perfection. “My house is in perfect order,” she said in a low voice, her head lowered so her hair hid her face. “And I do look neat and collected most of the time, I know. But that doesn’t mean I’m perfect.”

“Then what does it mean?”

“It means I have no life. I have no one like your son or Hope’s nieces and nephews to mess it up. Sometimes a little mess is a blessing.”

Hope and Faith were staring at her, silent with shock. Harmony knew she shouldn’t have said that. Embarrassed, she excused herself and hid in the bathroom for a few minutes. When she came back, the women had finished the dishes. She found them in the living room with the men.

They watched the end of the baseball game, and Joseph and Oliver discovered they were both fans of the Minnesota Twins, rather than the local favorites, the Milwaukee Brewers. They managed to have a civilized conversation about their favorite team.

Hope was beaming. It was a small success, but it meant progress, Harmony hoped. Although she didn’t know the whole story behind their courtship, Oliver impressed her as a good person.

Hope excused herself to get coffee and dessert. Faith and Harmony both offered to help and followed her into the kitchen. Instead of getting the dessert, Faith and Hope stared at Harmony.

“What is it?”

Faith spoke first. “I’m so sorry I misjudged you, Harmony. I never thought of my messy life quite that way.”

“I shouldn’t have said that. I didn’t mean to imply that you should feel sorry for me. I have a great career, and I’m making friends here all the time.” That was a bit of a fib. Her career would be a whole lot better if she’d signed on for another season of her television show, and her friends in Orchard Hill were few.

“Oh not at all,” Faith hurried to assure her. “But I guess everyone has their own blessings and problems. I just never considered my messy life to be a blessing. Thank you for showing me that.”

Harmony smiled. “You’re welcome. And really, no one could ever take your place with Andrew.”

Hope, being a bit more exuberant, pulled Harmony into a hug. “You bet you’re making new friends here. I think Faith and I are ready to sign on for life. And I know my nieces and nephews adore you.”

“Really?” Harmony said when Hope released her. “I haven’t had much experience with children.”

“Then, you’re a natural.” Hope grabbed the carafe from the coffee maker. “Now let’s get dessert ready.”

The evening ended on a positive note. It was late when Joseph drove his truck into Harmony’s drive and parked.

“Did you have a good time?” he asked.

“Yes. Your sister is wonderful. She has a big heart. And I think Faith and I will be good friends, too.”

Joseph studied her with a sidelong gaze. Harmony looked happy. There was a slight flush to her cheeks and there was a smile that peeked out onto her face every once in a while. For once, he was glad Hope had meddled.

He walked her to her door.

“I still can’t believe you renovated my house,” Harmony said as they climbed the porch steps. “The kitchen is especially beautiful. I bought the house just for the kitchen. The rest is wonderful, too, but it could have been falling down, and I still would have bought the house if that kitchen came with it.”

Joseph was only half listening. He was wondering if it would be too forward to ask Harmony for a good night kiss.

She unlocked the door and turned back to him. “Thank you for taking me tonight. I really did have a good time.”

“Harmony,” asked Joseph. “Did you think Hope was trying to set us up as a couple tonight?”

Her gaze dropped from his. “Maybe.”

“You know, usually I get mad at Hope when she tries to interfere in my life.”

“Usually?”

“Yeah. But not this time.”

“You mean…you and I…”

“I’d like to go out with you again, Harmony.”

Slowly she raised her eyes to his. They were filled with tears. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Yes or no will do.”

Still she hesitated, and Joseph got a sinking feeling in his stomach. He’d misread her. She was going to say ‘no.’

“I don’t think it would be a good idea for you to get involved with me, Joseph.”

“Why not?” This was better than a flat refusal, he told himself. At least he had room to debate.

“I’m not very good at…relationship stuff. If I can’t clean it or cook it, I’m lost, I guess.” She gave him a sad little smile.

“That email I saw on the night of the storm…”

“You read it. I knew it.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose. I only saw a little bit anyway. It said, ‘it was cruel of you to leave me this way.’ Who was that from—a boyfriend, a husband?”

She shook her head. “You don’t understand, and I’m not going to explain it. Just let it go, Joseph. You don’t need me.”

Two tears overflowed from her eyes and coursed down her cheeks. He wiped them away with his thumbs.

“Why don’t you tell me about it, and let me decide if you’re dangerous or not.”

More tears escaped. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

Again he reached out for her, to wipe the tears from her face, and then he cupped her face in his hands. “You’re the first woman I’ve been interested in for a long time. There’s something special about you, Harmony.”

“Don’t make this so hard.” Another trickle of tears slid down her cheeks. This time Joseph kissed them away.

Harmony shuddered, but didn’t move away, so Joseph moved his lips to hers, a gentle, feathery caress. Again, she didn’t pull away, so he kissed her a second time, longer and more ardently. Harmony began to respond, to kiss him back. Then, in a sudden surge of movement, she pushed him away.

Before Joseph could recover, she’d slipped inside and locked the door behind her. There was nothing he could do but let her go.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 6

Harmony was not in church the next day. Joseph tried not to feel disappointed. She hadn’t said anything about not returning his feelings. She’d said ‘you don’t need me.’ That was different.

When a week had passed without a glimpse of Harmony, he began to feel concerned. Another week, and he was grouchier than a bear woken in midwinter, something Hope commented on one evening after the education committee meeting at church. The other members had gone, but Hope and Joseph lingered to talk.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I’ve been putting in a lot of hours lately. I must be overtired.”

Hope tilted her head, studying him. “Somehow I don’t think that’s it.”

Joseph started to scowl, but stopped himself in time to attempt nonchalance as he said, “Why would you think that?”

“Abby says she hasn’t seen Harmony around since the dinner party. You two were getting along so well. What happened?”

Joseph shrugged. “She wasn’t interested.”

“There has to be more to it than that,” Hope insisted.

“Believe it or not, there are women out there who aren’t interested in a forty-something single father of three and guardian of the Terrible Trio.”

She frowned. “Somehow I don’t think Harmony is one of them. She said something to Faith and me when we were doing dishes…Oh, maybe it’s nothing.”

“What was it?” Maybe it could help him understand why Harmony was avoiding him.

“I don’t know if it’s something she wanted repeated.”

“Hope, you can’t leave me hanging now. You know I’ll keep whatever you say to myself.” He didn’t want to sound like it, but he was ready to beg. How had Harmony become so important to him in such a short time? He didn’t know, but there was nothing he could do about it.

“You really like Harmony, don’t you?”

“Is that so hard to believe?” Joseph grumbled.

“Yes! Joseph, you haven’t given any woman a second glance since…”

“Since Cheryl died, I know.”

Hope wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “Are you all right?

He hugged his sister back. “Yeah. I don’t even feel guilty about it. Is that bad?”

A soft, brief laugh escaped her. “No, Joseph. Cheryl would be the first to tell you that.”

“So, will you tell me what Harmony said?”

“All right.” Hope filled him in on the conversation between herself, Faith and Harmony and then concluded with Harmony’s statement.

“Sometimes a little mess is a blessing,” he repeated. “Thanks Hope. I’m going to talk to her.”

****

Harmony hit the send button and her finished manuscript was on its way to her editor, via her new email account. She’d gotten so tired of deleting email from Blake that she’d switched to a new account and given the address only to her editor and her parents.

The “message sent” flag came up, and that was it. Her baby was gone.

For the last two weeks Harmony had worked almost non-stop to finish her cookbook before the deadline. Her freezer was completely full. The dishes were done, and now, the manuscript was sent. No more work to distract her from her troubles.

The cloud of depression that had hovered over her since Joseph had kissed her, now threatened to descend and smother her. All the prayer and devotions in the world wouldn’t be able to hold it back now, she feared. She’d just have to hold on to her faith and weather the storm.

She shut down her laptop and stared around her. The kitchen was immaculate. Her whole house was immaculate. What would she do tomorrow? Where would she find a reason to get out of bed?

Lost in her own gloomy thoughts, Harmony didn’t hear the knock on her door at first. When she realized someone was practically pounding at her kitchen door, she got up to answer it. As she reached for the doorknob, she saw with horror that it was Blake’s face framed in the window. She backed away, but the door wasn’t locked. He opened it himself and walked in.

****

Joseph parked his truck in his own driveway, but walked over to Harmony’s before going home. There was a light on in the kitchen, so he went around to the back.

The door was ajar. He stepped in, and then took a step back in surprise when he saw Harmony in the arms of a strange man. He froze in the shadows of the doorway. But once his brain began processing the scene in front of him, he realized that Harmony was fighting to free herself from his embrace.

She twisted away. He barely had time to take in her distraught expression and tear-stained cheeks before she cried, “Stop it, Blake. You know it’s over between us. Why are you here?”

“I had to talk to you, and you won’t answer my emails.” He spoke in a soothing tone and advanced toward Harmony again. “I need you, baby. You have to come back.”

Harmony shook her head violently. “You know I won’t do that. You aren’t really interested in me anyway. It’s the television show you care about. You…you tried to control me by romancing me.”

“How can you say that?”

Joseph couldn’t see the man’s face but he sounded sincerely hurt by Harmony’s accusation.

“Would I follow you all the way out to this Podunk town if I didn’t love you?” he asked.

“If there was something in it for you, you’d follow me to Mars.”

“I admit that I want you to go back to work, but that’s not the only reason I want you back. You believe that, don’t you?”

“No.” The single word was saturated with bitterness.

“All right. The Home and Garden Network has shown an interest in the show. This could be a great opportunity for both of us. You have to come back. I promise I’ll make everything all right.”

“You’ve lied to me before.”

“I’m sorry about that, really, but it doesn’t have to be a problem. There’s no reason why we can’t still see each other.”

“Not a problem? Is that how your wife sees it, Blake?”

Silence followed. Apparently Blake had no answer to that. Instead he stepped toward her and reached out as if to take Harmony into his embrace again. Joseph decided it was time to make his presence known. He stepped in front of Harmony, saying, “You’ve been asked to leave. It doesn’t sound like you’re welcome here.”

The man paused, obviously surprised by Joseph’s sudden appearance. “Who are you?”

“I’m Harmony’s neighbor.”

“This is none of your business,” he snarled at Joseph.

“I’m making it my business. Now, Harmony asked you to leave.”

Blake eyed up Joseph, as if judging what his success might be if it came to a fight. He was obviously someone who sat at a desk all day while Joseph earned his living through physical labor. There was no doubt of who was in better shape. Blake snapped, “Harmony, tell your friend to go.”

She moved forward to talk to Blake over Joseph’s shoulder. He could feel her trembling and his anger at the intruder deepened.

“I don’t want him to go, Blake. I want you to go.”

“If you’d just let me explain…”

“You’re married. You can’t explain that away.”

“She’s got a point,” Joseph said, grimly.

“You stay out of this,” barked Blake.

Joseph did not want this incident to end in violence, but it was getting harder to restrain himself. Right now he was thinking that it would feel good to drive his fist into this creep’s face.

Scowling deeply, Blake glared at them. Joseph met his stare and held it. After a moment, the man backed down. “Fine. But I don’t give up easily. You’ll be hearing from me again, Harmony.”

“She’d better not,” Joseph retorted. “If you don’t leave her alone, we’ll report you to the police and get a restraining order.”

“Harmony, you’ll regret this. You can write all the cookbooks you want, but it will never bring you the recognition or the money a television show would.” With that parting shot thrown over his shoulder, Blake left, slamming the door behind him.

Joseph locked the door and watched while the man climbed into his car and drove away. Then he turned back to see if Harmony was all right.

She was no where to be seen. “Harmony, where are you?” His voice echoed in the big house and there was no answer.

He began to move through the rooms, continuing to call out to her. The bathroom door was locked.

****

Harmony sat on the floor, her back against the tub.

“Harmony, are you in there?”

After a few moments, she answered. “Yes.”

“He’s gone. You can come out.”

She didn’t know what to say to him.

“Harmony, are you all right?”

“Thank you for your help, Joseph. Really, I’m fine. You can go home now.”

“I can’t go home until I see for myself that you’re all right.”

There was no way she could face him. “I can’t come out.”

“Why? Are you hurt?” Concern resonated in his voice.

“No.” Harmony choked back a sob. “I’m ashamed.”

“Ashamed of what?”

“Joseph….” How could he not understand? “You know I was involved with a married man.”

“Did you know he was married?”

“Of course not!”

“Then what do you have to be ashamed of?”

She groaned. “Just go away, please.”

There was silence on the other side of the door. Had he really left? She didn’t think he’d go that easily and didn’t know why she should be disappointed that he did. Now she could indulge herself in a good cry. She’d let herself wallow in her failures tonight, but tomorrow she’d get up and face the day and …

And then what?

She started at the sound of something heavy being put down.

“Harmony, are you going to come out or not?”

Her heart gave a little skip. He was back. “Please, Joseph, I can’t. I promise I’ll be fine. You can go home.”

“If you don’t come out, I’m coming in.”

“Ha. How are you going to do that?”

“I’ve got my tools. I’ll take the door off its hinges.”

Harmony jumped to her feet. “You wouldn’t.”

“You’d better believe I would. Are you coming out?”

“No!”

Joseph worked fast. In only a few minutes, the door was wobbling. In another minute, he had it down altogether.

Harmony stood there stunned. She didn’t know what to think, what to say. Should she be happy he cared so much or angry that he may have ruined her door?

Joseph himself looked less than happy. In fact, he looked furious. He reached out and took her wrist, pulled her out of the bathroom and into the living room, where he gently pushed her down on the sofa.

He sat next to her, turned so he could see her face. “Now,” Joseph said, “you’re going to tell me what’s going on.”

Harmony fixed her own features into a scowl. She decided she’d go with angry.

Joseph met her glare with one of his own. “You don’t scare me. I’ve dealt with it all from toddlers to teenagers to triplets. Now spill it.”

“What’s to tell? I think you got the highlights from my conversation with Blake.”

“Let’s start with that jerk. Who is he?”

“He was one of the producers as well as the director of ‘At Home with Harmony.’”

“And you went out with him?”

“For several months.”

“And then you found out he was married?”

A sliver of pain slipped through the anger she’d donned like armor. “Yes. I couldn’t believe I worked with him all that time without ever knowing he had a wife and children. No one else knew either.”

“How did you find out?”

She felt her lip begin to tremble and bit down to steady herself before answering. “She came to the set unexpectedly one day. Blake was very polite to her, but I could tell he was furious. Afterward, he pretended he thought I knew.”

“And so you quit seeing him?”

“I severed both professional and personal relationships with him. I had to stay long enough to film the last couple of episodes for the season, but the minute we were finished, I was out of there.”

Joseph was silent for a moment, taking it all in, no doubt. She waited silently for the recriminations she was sure were coming.

“Harmony,” he said at last. “I still don’t understand what you think you did wrong. You didn’t know he was married and when you found out, you broke things off with him immediately.”

Surprise made her mouth drop open. When she realized she was gaping at him, she shut it with a snap. “I never should have been fooled by him. I was stupid for not realizing sooner. He told me we had to keep our relationship a secret because it was unprofessional. And the worst part is, he never paid me any personal attention until the last few months we worked together. I know now that he wanted to make sure I took him with me if a larger network bought out the show. I’m an idiot to have fallen for his lies. I’m abysmally stupid for thinking that he could be as wonderful as he seemed and still…”

“Still what?”

“Still be in love with me.” Her anger had burnt itself out, leaving her with a hollow feeling deep inside. She closed her eyes and wished for real that Joseph would leave her now.

Instead, he was taking her hands in his, his skin rough but warm against hers. “Sweetheart,” he began, “we all get fooled sometime. You can’t possibly blame yourself for that.”

Sweetheart. No one had ever called her that before. With Blake it had always been “babe” or “beautiful.” Harmony thought she’d rather be a “sweetheart” any day.

“Listen, Joseph, it’s nice of you to try to make me feel better, but…you can’t. I appreciate the help you gave me with Blake tonight. Now you’ve seen that I’m all right, you should go.”

“All right, but you’re coming with me.”

“What?”

“Blake could be watching your house, waiting for me to leave.”

“Oh, I don’t think he’d go that far…”

“You said yourself he’d follow you to Mars if he thought there was something in it for him.”

The thought of Blake coming back bothered her. She wasn’t afraid of him, but she was tired of dealing with his steamroller tactics. Even so, she wasn’t about to become some helpless, clinging damsel in distress for Joseph to rescue. “I’ll be fine. I’ll make sure all the doors and windows are locked.”

Joseph stared at her. “Has anyone ever told you, you’re more stubborn than a two-year-old.”

A trill of surprised laughter escaped her. “No, I don’t believe anyone has ever told me that.”

“I’m giving you two choices,” Joseph said. “You can either stay at Hope’s house or mine.”

“You’re giving me two choices? Ha. To put it in language I’m sure you’ll understand, Joseph: you’re not the boss of me.”

In the end, she chose Hope’s house.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 7

Hope was very nice about the whole thing, considering that Joseph just showed up on her doorstep with Harmony that evening. Her eyes grew big when she opened the door and saw her brother with an overnight bag in one hand. With his other hand, he was holding onto the arm of a clearly outraged Harmony.

“Can Harmony stay with you tonight?” he asked abruptly.

“Um…sure.” She took a step back and motioned them inside. “Come in. Oliver and I were just watching a movie.”

Harmony glared at Joseph. “You see, she’s busy. I’ll be fine at my house.”

“Ignore her,” Joseph ordered his sister. “She needs a place to stay for the night, and she won’t stay at my house.”

Hope’s mouth dropped open and her gaze went back and forth between them. She obviously wanted to say something but was at a loss.

Oliver stuck his head out of the living room and said, “Hi Joseph, Harmony.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt your evening, Oliver,” said Harmony, with a scorching glance at Joseph. “But I wasn’t given much choice.”

“Is…is there a problem at Harmony’s?” asked Hope, a bit timidly.

“Yes,” replied Joseph at exactly the same time that Harmony said, “No.”

Hope and Oliver exchanged looks. “Which is it?” Oliver ventured.

Harmony’s eyes narrowed and she pointed at Joseph. “The only problem is that my bathroom no longer has a door.”

Joseph’s face darkened further, which Harmony thought a remarkable feat. “If you had come out when I asked you, I wouldn’t have had to take it off the hinges.”

“Who asked you to be my keeper, anyway?”

“What would you have done, if I hadn’t been there to escort your ‘visitor’ out? Did you think about that?”

“I was doing just fine before you got there.”

“Sure, if being pawed over by that jerk is your definition of ‘just fine.’”

“All right, all right,” cried Hope, stepping between them. “I think it’s time to retreat to your neutral corners. Oliver, can you take Harmony’s things to the spare bedroom? It’s down the hall there, just past the bathroom.”

Oliver grabbed the overnight bag and led Harmony down the hall. He opened the bedroom door and allowed her to precede him into the room.

“I really am sorry to have interrupted your time with Hope,” Harmony told him as she slipped off her jacket.

He answered her apology with a grin. “Don’t worry. Hope and I see each other all the time. We work at the same place, you know. I think you’ve actually done me a favor.”

Harmony raised her eyebrows. “A favor? How do you figure that?”

“I don’t think I’ll have to worry about living down some of my mistakes with Hope anymore.”

She laughed, relieved to feel the tension in her shoulders lessen. “Well, I’m glad I could help you out there.”

****

Hope pulled Joseph out onto the porch and asked him what was going on. He explained to her as briefly as possible.

“So you came charging to the rescue, and that didn’t go over so well?” Hope summed up for him.

“That is one stubborn woman,” he complained. “I’m only doing this for her own good.”

“I don’t mean to tell you your business, Joseph, but I don’t think this is a good way to run a romance.”

“Romance? There is no romance between us. I told you she wasn’t interested.”

“How could that be, when you make it so tempting?”

Joseph took a deep breath and blew it out. “Look, Hope, I know you wanted this to work out, but I don’t think it’s going to. She’s just too pig-headed.”

“Ha, then she’s perfect for you, isn’t she?”

“You can’t force people to feel a certain way, Hope. Just give it up.”

“Give it a little more time.”

“I don’t want to talk about it now. I’m going home. Call me if you need anything.”

From the guest bedroom, Harmony heard the whole exchange. It wasn’t as if Joseph were whispering or anything. She peeked through the blinds, watching him climb into his truck and drive away. It was better this way, Harmony told herself. She wasn’t the type of person Joseph needed, anyway. He needed someone who thrived on chaos and knew how to handle children.

She heard Oliver and Hope saying their good-byes. When they were finished, she picked up her overnight bag and went back out. She met Hope in the hallway.

“I’m so sorry about this, Hope,” she began.

Hope shrugged. “Don’t worry. I’m used to Joseph.”

“He totally blew the whole incident out of proportion,” Harmony insisted. “If you wouldn’t mind giving me a ride home, I can get out of your hair.”

Hope’s eyes widened. “Are you kidding? Joseph knows my car. If I drop you off, he’ll have you back on my doorstep in five minutes flat.”

Harmony stomped her foot. “I don’t want to offend you, Hope, but your brother is the bossiest man I’ve ever met.”

Hope laughed. “He takes his position as head of the family very seriously. Joseph thinks he’s got to take care of all of us.”

“But I’m not part of the family,” Harmony reminded her.

Her eyes softened. “Apparently you’ve achieved honorary status. He cares about you. He wouldn’t have been so upset if he didn’t.”

Harmony felt the anger draining out of her, leaving nothing but exhaustion. “I just want to go home.” She hoped that didn’t sound as childish as she thought it did.

Hope looked thoughtful. “What do you have going on tomorrow?”

That question was too easily answered. “Nothing. I just finished my manuscript and sent it off to my editor.”

“Then why don’t you stay. We’ll have a slumber party.”

“Don’t you have school tomorrow?”

“Yeah, but it’s early. We can still have some fun before bedtime.”

It did sound better than returning to an empty house and, in spite of what she’d said to Joseph, she thought Blake might just come back. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to spend one night with Hope.

They stayed up much later than they intended, doing each other’s nails and watching movies. Harmony couldn’t remember when she’d laughed so much, and the evening really did her poor broken heart good. She thought she might even owe Joseph some thanks—not that she’d admit that to him. To thank Hope, she got up early and made French toast for breakfast.

The Velasquez children were filing out of the house on their way to school the next morning when Hope dropped off Harmony. They surrounded the car, and Hope rolled down the window to talk to them.

“Aunt Hope, can you give us a ride to school?” asked one of the triplets.

“Sure,” she replied. “Hop in.”

Noah and Peter went to a different school, so they greeted Hope and Harmony, and then moved on to the bus stop. “Noah’s car must not be working again,” Hope confided to Harmony.

“Thanks for the ride home,” said Harmony as she climbed out of the car. Hope waved and pulled away.

Before she went into her own house, she saw Abby come out, obviously in a hurry. Her unzipped backpack caught on the step railing. Books, pencils and other odds and ends scattered across the sidewalk.

Abby gave a cry of frustration and began to gather her things together. Harmony ran to help her. As they returned the items to the backpack, the school bus went past.

“Oh no.” Abby sank back on her heels. “Now I’ve missed the bus. This is already turning out to be a terrible day.”

“Don’t worry,” soothed Harmony. “I can give you a ride.”

The teen’s face brightened. “Really? Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Not in the least.”

“I’m usually more organized than this,” Abby explained as placed the last book in her backpack. “But the triplets are mad at me. They stole my towel, hid my shampoo and put soap on my toothbrush. By the time I straightened everything out, I was running way behind.”

“Why are the triplets mad at you?”

With a sigh Abby stood and hoisted her backpack to her shoulder. “They want me to make Halloween costumes for them, only I don’t know how. I can sew a little, but I can’t make what they want.”

“What do they want?” asked Harmony, curious.

“Dad said they have to be appropriate for the harvest celebration party at church, so that means no blood or gore or weapons. That limited the options for those three.”

Harmony laughed. “I’ll bet.”

“They want to be princesses—but not just any princesses. For Dori, Lucy and Belle, it has to be pop star princesses. So they want me to make them each a fancy dress covered with sequins and rhinestones and such. I told them it was beyond my skills, but they won’t believe me.”

“They’ve really got their hearts set on this, don’t they?”

“Yes, they do,” agreed Abby. “And they’re going to make my life miserable until they get what they want.”

“How are things going with Ethan?” asked Harmony, hoping to raise the girl’s spirits with a different topic.

It worked. Abby’s face turned crimson, but she smiled. “Pretty good. He’s a really nice guy, and in a few months I’ll be sixteen. Then we can go out for real. But for now the group date thing is good. Thanks for convincing Dad about that.”

“I didn’t convince him,” objected Harmony. “He almost bit my head off for suggesting it.”

“Anyway, it was your idea. We all had a great time, and a bunch of us are going to go to the movies again this weekend.”

“I’m glad it worked out.”

Abby gave her all the details on the way to school. When she got out of the car, she was a much happier girl than when she’d come out of the house that morning.

Back at home, Harmony wandered about aimlessly. She checked and re-checked her email, but there was no reply from her editor yet, other than a quick note saying she’d received the manuscript. It was too early to expect anything more.

Her mind kept returning to the costumes the triplets wanted. She had an idea that might just help the triplets learn to behave. At first she told herself not to interfere. What did she know about children anyway? But eventually, Harmony found herself going through her fabric stash. She pulled three lengths of a satiny material in pink, blue and yellow. That would do.

Harmony spent the morning making three small dresses. She had a pretty good eye for size, so she was hopeful they would fit. When she stopped to look at the time, she was amazed to see she’d worked straight through lunch.

This was a lot different than how’d she’d thought her day would go, she reflected as she sorted through the meals stored in her freezer and found one to microwave for a late lunch.

After eating, she switched her attention from sewing to planning her menu for the harvest celebration party. She was at the kitchen table with cookbooks from her extensive collection spread around her when there was a knock on the door. Lifting her head she saw Peter Velasquez standing there. She motioned him in.

He came in and plopped himself into one of the chairs around the table without being asked. “Can I hang out here for a little while today, Harmony?” he asked.

“Of course, but wouldn’t you rather be at home?”

Peter slumped in his seat. “Not if the Terrible Trio is there.”

“Oh dear, what have they done now?”

“They want me to play tea party with them. Noah’s lucky he works after school.”

“Did you leave poor Abby alone with them?”

He grinned weakly. “I guess I did, but I couldn’t take it anymore. They’re so obnoxious.”

“It sounds like the trio could use some manners coaching.”

“Definitely,” agreed Peter emphatically. “I hate to ask, but do you have anything to eat, Harmony? They served tater tot casserole for lunch today. It was the worst.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Harmony got up and rummaged through her refrigerator. “How about a sandwich?”

“Perfect. I can make it if you want.”

“That’s all right. I’ve got it.”

While Harmony put the sandwich together, Peter paged through the cookbooks on the table.

“Why do you need cookbooks?” he asked. “I thought you were an expert.”

“Even experts can use some help every now and then. I was hoping to get some ideas for the harvest celebration party. I’m not very good at kid-friendly foods.” She put the sandwich down in front of him and sat down again.

“Thanks.”

He wasn’t kidding when he’d said he was hungry, Harmony thought as she watched Peter wolf down the sandwich.

“Well, it’s fall so you have to do something with pumpkins,” said Peter, his mouth full. “And apples. Those are fall foods.”

“Hmmm. How about caramel apples?”

He took time to swallow before answering. “That’s okay, but sort of boring. Everyone does those.”

“Okay, caramel apples with our own twist, perhaps.”

“Yeah, that’d be all right.”

“What about cranberries? Those are a fall food.”

“True, but most little kids won’t eat them. Can I have another sandwich, Harmony?”

Peter and Harmony were soon deep in discussion about the food for the party. She didn’t realize how late it was until there was another knock at her kitchen door.

Joseph came in. “I hope Peter’s not bothering you.”

“Not at all. In fact, he was helping me plan the menu for the harvest celebration party.”

“Oh, well, that’s good. Supper is ready at home, Peter.”

The boy jumped up and headed for the door. “Great, I’m starving.”

“Starving?” echoed Harmony incredulously. “You just ate two sandwiches.”

Peter shrugged. “I’m a growing boy.”

“You go ahead,” Joseph told him. “I need to talk to Harmony for a moment.”

“All right.”

When Peter was gone, sprinting across the lawn for home, Joseph shut the door behind him. Harmony looked at him expectantly. The bathroom door was fixed before she came home this morning, so she knew it wasn’t about that.

“Are you all right?” he asked her. “I mean, after last night.”

“You mean after I was forced to leave my home against my will.”

“You aren’t taking this seriously.” He scowled at her, an expression she was becoming accustomed to. “The door wasn’t even locked just now.”

“I appreciate your concern, but Blake is hardly a stalker.”

“You don’t think he’s a stalker, but then again, you didn’t think he was married, either.”

Harmony stood so she could look him in the eye. “You are overstepping your boundaries, Joseph. You are my neighbor, nothing more.”

“Nothing?” he asked. “Not even your friend?”

She raised her chin. “I think that may have been another of those things I was mistaken about.”

Their eyes locked. Joseph was the first to look away. He turned and walked out. She was certain she heard him mumble something about ‘stubborn women’ as he left.

“The same goes for bossy men,” she called after him, even though she hadn’t heard exactly what he’d said.

When Joseph got home, Peter was on the phone. “Just a minute,” Peter said into the receiver, and then offered the phone to Joseph. “It’s Aunt Hope.”

“What is it, Hope?” Joseph asked curtly. “We’re about to sit down for supper.”

“I just wanted to know how you’re doing. You were pretty upset last night.”

“I’m fine. Thanks for asking.” He hoped that answer would silence her, even though he knew she wouldn’t believe it.

“Harmony and I had a great time last night. I’m glad you brought her over.”

“Great. I’m always happy to add to your social life. Now if you don’t mind…”

“Did you and Harmony make up?”

“She’s made it clear that she isn’t interested in that. Can I go now?”

“I’m sorry Joseph. I can’t quite believe that you’re giving up though.”

“Well, I am. I don’t have time for one more person in my life anyway.”

“You can try to brush me off, Joseph, but I know how important this was for you. Please don’t go back in your shell. Maybe you should look around. You might find someone else you want to date.”

“Sorry, Hope, I’m not interested. You should know by now, matchmaking doesn’t work.”

“Hmmmm,”

“Don’t go getting any ideas,” he warned.

“Maybe I’m not a good matchmaker, Joseph, but I know someone who is.”

“You don’t mean…”

“I do. I’m going to call Pansy Parker and see if she has any ideas.”

“Hope, I’m hanging up now. I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that and you’re going to forget you said it.”

“Sure, Joseph.”

But he knew she wouldn’t.

The next evening when Joseph came home from work, Hope’s car was parked in front of the house. He found her with all of the kids huddled around her in the living room.

He walked in just in time to hear Hope say, “So that’s the plan, straight from Mrs. Parker herself.”

“What’s going on?” asked Joseph.

As a group they turned to stare at him with guilty looks on their faces.

“Aren’t you supposed to be at the PTA fundraiser meeting?” she asked.

“Cancelled,” he replied.

“Oh, well then…Let’s get dinner on the table.”

“Nice try. Listen up everyone, whatever your ‘plan’ is, forget it. Do you understand?”

They all glanced at each other, before saying in unison, “Yes, Dad.”

But Hope was still smiling.

This wasn’t good.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 8

Harmony was hoping to do a second cookbook and decided she wanted to experiment with some different foods, so she stopped in at Misty’s store the next day.

“How wonderful to see you here, Harmony,” was Misty’s greeting when she walked in the door.

“Thank you. It’s good to see you, too, Misty.” Harmony picked up a basket and wandered down an aisle.

“Are you looking for anything special?”

“Not really. Just browsing.” After a moment Harmony added, “Unless you can suggest something that’s child friendly.”

“Child friendly? But you don’t have any children?”

Before Harmony could explain about the harvest celebration party, Misty continued. “You aren’t cooking for your neighbors are you? I wondered if this would happen when the Velasaquez family moved next to you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Joseph is just so busy. Those children need someone to watch over them, I guess. They must be running over to your house all the time.”

“Not all the time,” protested Harmony.

“You should put a stop to it,” Misty insisted. “After all, a woman who’s never had children doesn’t want to be saddled with a group like that at your age.”

“My age?” Her feathers were definitely getting ruffled here.

Misty hurriedly went on. “Yes, of course Joseph keeps saying the triplets are only staying with him temporarily, but they’ve been here for months already. I think they’re settled here.”

“Misty, really…”

“Of course Joseph’s kids are pretty good, but still, who wants to deal with teenage problems? Dating, jobs, colleges, acne…and the list goes on.”

“Misty, what are you saying?”

She leaned forward on her counter and looked Harmony in the eye. “Just this. Joseph is looking for a wife, and unless you’re ready to be responsible for all those kids, you’d better tell him to back off.”

“Now, that’s way out of line, Misty.” Harmony set her basket back onto the stack. She was shocked by the woman’s outrageous comments.

“Don’t get mad. We women have to stick together, don’t we? Besides, I’ve got a much better prospect for you.”

Harmony put her hands on her hips. “Really?”

“Think about this: Pastor Isaac.”

“What about him?”

“You’d make a perfect pastor’s wife, Harmony. You’re an expert at entertaining, you always make a good impression, you’re organized…”

Harmony held up her hand. “Stop right there, Misty. I’m not interested in dating right now, period.”

“Well, if you’re sure.” Misty didn’t look convinced.

“I’m sure,” she answered, trying to put all the sternness into her voice that she could muster.

“Then there’s nothing more to talk about. Maybe you should try some vitamins. You look a little pale.”

“No, I’m afraid I have to go now. That’s all the time I have for today.” With that, Harmony turned on her heel and left the store. Some people were just not to be believed.

****

“What’s this?” Joseph held up a small cream-colored envelope from the mail he was sorting through.

Abby shrugged. “I don’t know. Who’s it for?”

“Dori, Lucy and Belle.”

“I’ll get them.”

Dori insisted on being the one to open the card, and her sisters, used to her being their leader, allowed her to do so. Inside was an invitation for tea at Harmony’s house. The triplets were overjoyed.

“Is she serious?” asked Joseph.

Abby grinned. “Does she know what she’s getting herself into?”

“I’d better call her.”

Harmony assured him she knew what she was doing, so Joseph agreed to let the triplets come over for tea Saturday afternoon. It was the first time he’d spoken to her since the day after the “Blake” incident. Joseph wanted to ask if the man was still bothering her, but he didn’t. She’d take offense, he was sure. And he didn’t know why he should care. He and Harmony were a non-item, and that wasn’t going to change. A thought that left him feeling strangely hollow.

On Saturday, he escorted his nieces, in their best dresses, to Harmony’s house. They used the front door, since, as Dori explained, it was a formal occasion.

Harmony opened the door looking radiant in a green dress that matched her eyes. “Come in, please. Everything is ready,” said Harmony.

Although they were dressed like little ladies, Joseph doubted their behavior would match their clothes. “Do you want me to stay?” he asked.

She smiled at him. She couldn’t still be mad at him if she smiled like that, could she?

“No, I’ve got everything under control. But I did make up a plate of goodies for you to take home for the other kids. Peter helped me make the cookies.”

“Peter? I don’t even think he knows where the kitchen is at our house.”

“Really? He’s been a big help to me with planning the harvest celebration party.”

Harmony asked the girls to be seated in the parlor while she got the platter she’d wrapped up for the rest of the family. Joseph followed her into the kitchen.

“It was nice of you to do this for the girls.”

“It’s my pleasure.” She handed him the platter.

There seemed to be nothing left to do but thank her and leave. He wished he’d pushed his luck and asked about Blake. He wished he’d insisted on staying.

****

By the time Harmony joined the three girls, they’d gotten bored and started a pillow fight. She walked in just in time to catch a vase that was sent flying. “All right ladies, freeze,” she said, not loudly but very firmly. To her surprise it worked.

“Just because they’re called throw pillows doesn’t mean that it’s all right to throw them,” she admonished the girls.

“There was nothing to do. You don’t even have a television in here,” whined Lucy.

“That’s not an excuse for misbehavior. Please return the pillows to their places.”

The girls did as she requested, more or less. The pillows didn’t end up in the casually elegant arrangement that Harmony had put them in, but it was close enough.

“When do we get to eat?” asked Dori, bouncing with excitement.

“Will we have real tea?” asked Belle. “I’ve never had tea before. Does it taste good?”

“Yes, we’ll be having real tea,” Harmony answered. “You’ll have to decide for yourself if it tastes good. But first there’s something I want to show you.”

She took the girls upstairs to her sewing room. Opening the door, she waved them in first. It was gratifying to hear their gasps of astonishment.

Hanging from the closet door were three dresses, three gorgeous, sequined, ruffled, sparkly princess dresses in little girl sizes.

“Miss Solberg,” whispered Bell in awe. “Did you make those?”

“Yes, I did.”

“But you don’t have any little girls,” Lucy pointed out. “Who are they for?”

They were taking the bait. “I suppose they could be yours. Didn’t Abby tell me you wanted to be princesses for Halloween?”

“Pop star princesses,” Dori corrected. “That’s better than being an ordinary princess.”

“Yes, pop star princesses. Do you think the dresses might work?”

There was a chorus of agreement from girls.

“Can we really have them?” asked Belle, suspiciously.

She was a smart girl, Harmony thought. “I might let you have them,” she told them, “if you can behave like pop star princesses.”

“I knew it,” Belle mumbled.

“How does a pop star princess behave?” wondered Lucy.

“Pop stars always get what they want,” Dori insisted. “They yell and someone runs and gets them whatever they ask for.”

“Not pop star princesses.” Harmony took the pink dress down and held it up to Dori. “Princesses are always polite and kind.”

Dori crunched her little face into a scowl. “Are you sure?”

“That’s the way princesses act in the storybooks,” Belle piped in.

“Storybooks aren’t real.” Dori stomped her foot to emphasize her point.

“Think about real princesses.” Harmony put the pink dress back and picked up the blue one. The sequins caught the light, making it sparkle. “They represent their entire country. If they were rude to a king or a president, there might be a war.”

“Hey, that makes sense,” Lucy cried. “And even pop stars wouldn’t be stars for long if they were mean to their fans.”

“Now you’re thinking.” She held the dress up to Lucy, who sighed with delight. Belle looked at the yellow dress longingly, so Harmony took that one down, too.

“So you’re saying,” said Dori, “that if we want to wear these dresses for Halloween, we have to be polite and kind.”

“That’s right. No more burying other people’s things or soap on toothbrushes.”

Belle’s eyes shone brighter than the sequins when Harmony held the dress up to her. “I’ve never seen anything so beautiful. Let’s try, please, Dori?”

Lucy added her plea. “Yes, let’s try, please.”

It was clear that none of them would go along with her deal unless Dori okayed it.

“What will you do with the dresses if we don’t behave like pop star princesses?” she asked Harmony.

She hadn’t thought of that. “I’ll sell them online, and some other little girls will get to wear them,” she improvised quickly.

Three pairs of eyes widened in horror at this statement.

“How long do we have to do this?” asked Dori.

Another good question. Harmony hadn’t thought they’d bargain like this. “Until after the harvest celebration party.”

She could almost see the wheels turning in Dori’s head, calculating how long that was and how much work it would be. Finally she nodded her head. “All right, we’ll do it.”

“How do we know we’re doing it right?” asked Lucy. “Behaving like princesses, that is.”

Harmony smiled. She had them right where she wanted them. “Follow me for lesson number one, girls.”

Harmony walked the girls home a couple of hours later. Tea time had been spent on manners, along with a few tips on being considerate of others. That was the true heart of manners, after all.

Once they reached their own house, the girls ran inside, yelling their thanks over their shoulders. Not exactly princess-worthy behavior, but they’d been very good while they were at her house. You could only accomplish so much in a day.

Harmony was going to turn and go home, but Joseph saw her there on the front porch and came out. “How were the girls?”

“They were very good.”

Joseph raised an eyebrow. “Really? Are you sure?”

She laughed. “Yes, I’m positive.”

There was a pause then, and he dropped his eyes from hers. Sensing that he wanted to say something, Harmony waited.

“Are you all right? I mean, has he left you alone?”

She shouldn’t say anything. She shouldn’t give him any reason to think he could run her life any more than he’d already tried to do. But he looked sincerely worried, and she was in too good a mood to start another fight.

“I haven’t heard from Blake since that night. I think he’s cut his losses. Really, he’s not the stalker type. Just selfish and greedy.”

“Oh…well…good. In a relative sort of way, I mean.”

Harmony reached out and squeezed his arm. “I know what you mean.”

Joseph stared down at her hand where it lay on his arm. Slowly he brought his own hand up and covered hers with it. “Are we friends again then?”

“As long as you don’t try to boss me around any more. I’ve been on my own for too long to put up with that.”

“I’m the boss at work and the head of my family. I guess I’m too used to telling everyone what to do. I’m sorry.”

“I know you just wanted to help Joseph. If you’d asked instead of ordered me, I probably would have welcomed your suggestion to stay at Hope’s.”

“I guess I sort of lost it when you wouldn’t come out of the bathroom,” he admitted, looking away again. “I was afraid…”

“Afraid of what?”

“That he’d hurt you. When you wouldn’t come out, I sort of panicked.”

She guessed for Joseph that meant taking down the door. It must have cost him something to admit it, though. It merited a little honesty on her part, too. “He did hurt me. I really thought I was in love with him. It broke my heart to find out that the man of my dreams didn’t exist. It was like biting into a wonderful dessert and getting a mouth full of mud.”

He chuckled. “I like that analogy. Only you would think of that, Harmony.”

“Anyway, I didn’t feel like I could face you after you knew…how foolish I’d been.”

“You’re not foolish because you trusted someone.”

“I don’t want to make any more mistakes,” Harmony admitted. “I guess I’m a little wary of relationships right now.”

Joseph dropped her hand and stepped back with a sigh. “Hope has driven past three times now. I suppose this is her idea of giving us some privacy. Like I wouldn’t notice.”

“I’ll go then, or she’ll be driving around the block all night.” Harmony’s heart felt strangely light, and she couldn’t attribute it all to her success with the girls. There was a bit of a spring in her step as she crossed the yard to her own house.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 9

Sunlight streamed in through her window. Harmony woke and stretched. She lay in bed and thought about the day ahead of her.

It was strange that just a couple of weeks ago, she’d been dreading the days ahead and fighting to keep clear of the depression that had hovered since the end of her television show. What, exactly had changed?

She’d become involved with Joseph’s family. Every time she turned around, the kids were there, asking for homework help, a snack, an opinion. It felt good to be needed. Maybe that was what had been missing from her life for so long.

And there was Joseph himself. With the kids spending more and more time at her house, she was seeing more of Joseph as well. Several times she’d made dinner for the family again, simply because they were all at her house when suppertime rolled around.

She loved those evenings. They all sat around the table, talking and laughing. This was nothing like the suppers she’d shared with her parents when she was growing up. Then, she swore they all watched the clock, waiting for it to be over so they could return to their own pursuits.

She had the menu for the harvest celebration party almost set now. Peter had been an invaluable assistant, coming up with the idea for a Halloween trail mix with pumpkin seeds, dried apple bits, popcorn, candy corn, and even dried cranberries. They also made pumpkin muffins with icing eyes, mouths and noses and apple ghosts – apples covered in white chocolate with chocolate candy eyes and mouths. This was their own variation of caramel apples. They finished up with a few other treats that incorporated the fun of the season into the party.

Her deal with the triplets was working out, more or less. They weren’t going to switch from the Terrible Trio to pop star princesses overnight, but they were making real progress. Peter seldom showed up at her house just to avoid them now.

Joseph seemed to always be on the periphery—at her door to pick up the kids or showing up just in time for supper. But she felt his presence whenever one of his family was around. The teens were such good kids, always willing to lend a hand, honest, and considerate—of the world in general, if not of each other.

They had Joseph’s stamp on them, every one. She could even see the impression Joseph was beginning to make on the triplets, though he hadn’t had them long.

It was a Saturday, Harmony remembered, and Peter was coming over to help make leaf shaped cutout cookies for the party. They would be covered with a berry-flavored glaze that would also add color.

Although his family swore Peter never lifted a finger to help in the kitchen at home, at Harmony’s he was always involved in baking something. When she asked him why that was he’d simply replied, “It’s no fun. Noah and Abby are always telling me I’m doing something wrong or trying to tell me what to do.”

It took all afternoon to make and decorate enough cookies. Just as they were packing away the last of them to put into the freezer, Abby stuck her head in the door. “Can I talk to Peter?” she asked.

Her brother went over to her and she whispered something in his ear. A big grin spread across Peter’s face, and he nodded.

“See you later Harmony,” called Abby as she left.

After they’d cleaned everything up for the evening and finished the dishes, Peter invited Harmony to join them around the fire pit that night.

“It’s sort of late in the season for that now, but Dad promised we could have one more cookout before winter. We roast marshmallows and make s’mores. We have hot dogs, too, and apple cider.”

“Sounds great,” Harmony said, wiping her hands on a dish towel. “What time?”

“About six,” Peter replied.

“I’ll be there.”

Harmony saw the light from the fire through her kitchen window a little before six. She put on her warmest sweater and grabbed a heavy coat and gloves from the closet before she went out. All of the kids as well as Oliver and Hope were gathering around. They called out greetings to her as she crossed over to their yard.

There were plenty of hot dogs, cider and s’mores to go around. When everyone had eaten, there seemed to be a number of significant looks being exchanged between Hope and the kids. First Oliver and Hope left, taking the triplets to spend the night with Hope. Then Noah left, saying he had a date. Abby begged for a ride to the movies where she was meeting up with some of her friends, and Peter asked for a ride to a friend’s house as well.

Within minutes it seemed, Harmony and Joseph were left alone. It couldn’t be a coincidence. What should she do?

“It looks like we’ve been set up again,” she said to Joseph.

He got up and moved to the chair next to hers. “Yeah, it does.”

Harmony shifted nervously in her seat. “What should we do?”

“Do you know how often I get a chance to be alone? I’m going to enjoy it.”

“Oh.” That put a different spin on things, didn’t it? “I guess I’ll go home then and leave you to it.”

She rose to leave but Joseph grabbed her wrist.

“Why would you do that?”

“Because you said you wanted to be alone.”

He laughed. “With you, Harmony. I want to be alone with you.”

What did you say to that? “Um…um…are you sure? Because I can…”

Joseph tugged on her wrist and sent Harmony tumbling into his lap.

She gasped. “You’re a fast mover, aren’t you?”

His smile released a thousand butterflies in her stomach. “I told you I don’t get much time alone. I have to take advantage when I can.”

Take advantage. A poor choice of words. Once again, she was torn between the desire to move closer to Joseph and the panicked urge to run away.

He rested his forehead against hers and whispered, “Harmony?”

“Y-yes?” It was a struggle to get that single word out.

“Are you going to let me kiss you tonight?”

Her heart beat double time. “I…I don’t know.”

Joseph loosened his hold on her. “I’m sorry. I don’t want to push you.”

“I don’t want to make another mistake,” she said to his chest, unable to look him in the eye. Not that this view was bad either.

“I understand. We can take it slow. I promise—”

Realizing that he was going to let her go, Harmony made a split-second decision. She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him.

It only took Joseph a moment to tighten his arms around her again, and kiss her back.

And could this man kiss! There were more fireworks going off between them than were set off on the fourth of July. It was sensational, exciting…wrong.

What were they doing, sitting in the back yard necking like teenagers? Anyone could come by. Anyone could see them. It was unseemly.

Unseemly? How had her mother gotten into her head at a time like this?

Joseph brushed kisses over her eyelids and cheeks. “Sweetheart,” he whispered.

There it was again. She loved being called that, especially by him.

“Why don’t I put the fire out while you make some hot chocolate? We can find a movie to watch. As much as I love kissing you, I think we’d better slow down.”

Slow down! What had she done? She’d thrown herself at him. What was he thinking?

She jumped to her feet as if she’d been scalded by hot water. “You don’t have to. I-I mean, I’m sure you have better things to do than…”

Joseph got to his feet, too, and stopped her chatter with another kiss. “Don’t run away from me again. I can behave myself, I promise.”

“You behave yourself? What about me? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

Another kiss. Her bones were melting, forcing her to lean into him.

He laughed. “So this is the way to win an argument with you.”

Harmony began to pull away again, but he wouldn’t let her go. “I’m teasing.” He kissed her nose. “Please stick around for a while. We don’t have to watch a movie. We can do whatever you want.”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” Harmony mumbled.

“What?”

“People,” she said quickly. “Let’s go somewhere there’s lots of people. This being alone business should only be taken in small doses.”

They went to The Grace Place for their hot chocolate. A local Christian band was playing, and the coffee shop was crowded and noisy.

Joseph felt a little funny showing up there, holding Harmony’s hand. It seemed everyone he knew was there. He exchanged greetings with Grace herself as well as her fiancé, Riley, who’d been pressed into service behind the counter. As they searched for a table, he and Harmony were hailed by Riley’s brother, Ian, and his girlfriend, Lily, as well as his realtor, Jeff Bradley and Jeff’s fiancée, Angel.

He was used to being single in a world that seemed made for couples. He was suddenly acutely aware that coming here with Harmony would start a wave of gossip. But, being with Harmony was a good thing, and he didn’t care if people knew. It was the speculation on what they didn’t know that bothered him.

It looked as if there wasn’t a free table in the whole place. Joseph was about to give up when he spotted Isaac and Shaun together. He led Harmony to their booth and slid in next to Shaun. She sat next to Isaac.

Joseph was glad to see Shaun here with Isaac. Although there’d been no trouble for weeks now, he still worried about the younger man finding a release from his guilt and frustration in destructive behavior. He should have known he could trust Isaac to keep him on the right track. Shaun hadn’t come in to work with a hangover since they’d become roommates.

They were close to the band here, and the volume of the music made talk difficult. It was impossible to miss the looks that Isaac and Shaun were giving him. They were wondering if Harmony was a real date or just a friend, no doubt. Joseph ignored them. He chose to pay attention to Harmony instead.

Her attention was on the band. She’d changed into an emerald green sweater that made her eyes seem luminous. Her long brown hair was caught back in a ponytail, making her look as if she weren’t much older than Abby. He reached across the table and took her hand, wanting to touch her, to have some connection between them.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed his friends’ surprised expressions, but when he touched her hand, Harmony switched her gaze from the performers to him. She smiled and he decided he didn’t care if the whole place was looking at them.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 10

In the following days, Joseph and Harmony continued to grow closer. She fit in so well with his family, that he wondered how they’d gotten by before she’d come into their lives. Her baking for the harvest celebration party overflowed to his freezer. The triplets were on their best behavior for longer than they’d ever been. Peter was happily discovering the world of baking. Abby had nothing to complain about for once, and even Noah admitted that he liked hanging out at Harmony’s house.

Joseph thought Harmony was a gift straight from God, and he wanted her to be a part of his family always. He knew she was still a little skittish after her experience with Blake, so he was determined to take things slowly.

Hope admitted they’d planned to leave him with Harmony that night. “It was Pansy’s suggestion,” she told him, “but after you walked in on our planning session we decided to wait to put our plan into action. I think the timing worked out perfectly.”

Joseph was forced to agree with her.

The days were crisp and clear, beautiful fall weather. The leaves, blazing with color, scattered across the lawns. It was time for leaf raking. The entire Velasquez family plus Harmony gathered for that duty one Friday when there was no school.

They raked the leaves in both yards into colorful mountains. Stopping to take a breath, Harmony noticed the triplets looking wistfully at them.

“I’m surprised they haven’t jumped in yet,” Noah told her. “They’ve been so good lately it’s scary.”

“Really?” Harmony studied their faces. They so obviously wanted to play in the leaves. It must be taking every ounce of resistance they had to keep still. “Jumping in the leaves—what a great idea.”

“Dad will freak,” protested Noah.

Harmony hesitated. She didn’t want to have to re-do all their work. But on the other hand, even the best pop star princesses deserved to have fun, and Joseph was in the house getting a drink of water. With a whoop, Harmony threw her rake down and jumped into one of the leaf mountains. She heard the triplets give shrieks of delight. The teens uttered their disbelief. Then suddenly there were bodies all around her, diving into the leaves. All six kids and Harmony rolled on the ground. They thrashed around, tickling one another and laughing.

“What’s going on here?” She knew that roar. Joseph was back.

The kids scrambled to their feet, pointing and exclaiming, “She started it.”

Harmony sat in what was left of the pile of leaves and gave him a tentative smile. “They’re right,” she said. “I did start it.”

Joseph walked over to her. Harmony stood, brushing herself off. She hoped he wouldn’t be too mad.

“This is your doing?”

He sounded so stern, she was afraid to meet his eyes. “Yes.”

Suddenly, he scooped Harmony up into his arms and whirled her around. “You’ll have to take your punishment now,” he told her.

Then she was sailing through the air and into another pile of leaves. The melee started all over again, with Joseph joining in this time. The kids started wrestling and throwing leaves at each other.

Joseph grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the chaos. They ducked behind one of the trees, and he kissed her.

Content in Joseph’s arms, she didn’t hear the car pull up or the door opening and closing. Blake was just there, suddenly, standing in front of them. It was so unexpected Harmony had to look twice to make sure it was him.

“Harmony,” he said, with a big smile on his face, as if they had parted as friends the last time he saw her. Joseph put a protective arm around her and the children, as if sensing something was wrong, stopped their play and gathered around.

“You’re looking well,” Blake said. He offered a hand, but neither she nor Joseph made any move to take it.

Harmony shrugged Joseph’s arm away. She could handle this. “What do you want, Blake?”

“Can I speak to you privately?”

“No.” Joseph spoke in a low voice, but managed to convey plenty of menace in that single syllable.

She put her hand on his arm and smiled reassuringly at Noah and Peter, who had moved in to stand on either side of her and Joseph. They looked like they were ready for the shoot out at the OK Corral, and Harmony had to stifle a laugh. She didn’t want to hurt their feelings, and she appreciated their willingness to protect her, even though there was no real threat. “It will be all right. Blake, why don’t we talk on my porch?”

He followed her across the yard and up the steps. “Why don’t we go inside?” he suggested.

“No, thank you. Now what did you want to tell me?”

“Come on, Harmony, you’ve known me for years. Don’t treat me like this.”

Known him? Hardly. But to answer would invite argument and lengthen his stay. She settled for arching an eyebrow at him.

“All right, all right.” He pulled some papers from his pocket. “I see you’ve moved on. That didn’t take you long.”

“Is that what you came all the way out here to talk to me about?”

“Harmony, we’ve gotten an offer from a network, a bona fide offer. They want your show. You could be the next Martha Stewart.”

She shook her head. “I don’t want to be the next Martha Stewart. Tell them I’m not interested.”

“You can’t mean that. Listen to what they’re offering.”

“It doesn’t matter. You must know I don’t need the money, and I don’t want to be famous.”

Blake scowled at her. “Not all of us have trust funds to live off of. Think of the jobs this would create for the rest of us.”

“You can’t guilt me into this. The only job you’re concerned about is your own.”

Emotions played across Blake’s face. He must be really upset, if he was letting his frustration show. Normally, he was cool and collected in all situations. He breathed in deeply, straining to keep himself in check, she suspected, suddenly glad Joseph was nearby.

Blake pushed the papers into her hands. “Just read the offer. I’ll come back tomorrow to ask you again.”

“I won’t be home tomorrow.” Harmony tried to give him back the papers, but he wouldn’t take them. “I’m helping with the church’s harvest celebration party.”

“Harvest party? You mean like Halloween?”

“Something like that. Now will you just go?” She glanced over at Joseph and realized that he was as close to losing it as Blake was, and Joseph wasn’t attempting to conceal it. Blake followed her gaze and must have drawn the same conclusion.

“I’ll go, but read the proposal. It’s a spectacular offer. I’ll call you.”

“Don’t bother,” Harmony said, but she didn’t know if he heard her. He was already striding across the lawn. Safe inside his car, he gave a jaunty wave to the Velasquez family, still standing there watching him.

Joseph set the kids to raking again and then joined Harmony on her porch. “What did he want?”

She handed him the papers. “A network made an offer for the show.”

Joseph took them and scanned them briefly. “Now what? Are you going to take it?”

She shook her head. “No, I’m perfectly happy where I am right now. Throw those away, and let’s get at those leaves.”

Harmony bounded down the steps, but Joseph stood there for a few moments, looking through the proposal.

By the time they were finished with the leaves, the autumn sun was setting the sky ablaze. Joseph told the kids they could order pizza, and for once Harmony agreed. She was tired and sore.

“Do you want to watch a movie or something tonight?” Joseph asked her.

“I don’t think so. I’m worn out, and tomorrow will be a long day with the party. If you don’t mind, I’m going to go home, soak in a hot tub, and then go to bed.”

He didn’t protest or invite her to eat with them. He kissed the top of her head and trekked back to his own house. Maybe he was tired, too.

****

Joseph washed up, left the kids with enough money for the pizza and went out.

He drove over to Isaac’s house. Both Isaac and Shaun happened to be home. They gathered around the kitchen table while Joseph told them about Blake’s visit and the network offer.

He smoothed the papers out on the table. “Look what they’re offering her.” He pointed to where salary and such were listed.

“Money isn’t everything,” Isaac replied.

“No, but she’d have the chance to be a star. What if this is her dream? Will she regret not following it later?”

“But what would happen to you two?” asked Shaun. “Would you break up?”

Joseph rubbed his face. “I don’t know. Probably. She’d end up living in Los Angeles or something.”

“Joseph,” said Isaac, leaning back in his chair. “You really need to talk to Harmony about this. You can spend all night speculating about it, but until you hear what she has to say, you won’t know what she thinks of it all.”

“I guess you’re right. I’ll talk to her after the harvest party tomorrow.”

“If that’s settled, why don’t we get something to eat and go shoot some hoops,” Shaun suggested.

“That sounds good,” Isaac agreed. “You haven’t been around much since you and Harmony started dating.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Joseph admitted. He hoped they wouldn’t mind, but he didn’t feel like company right now, with the possibility of losing Harmony hanging over him. “But it’s been a long day. I think I’ll just go home and see if the kids left me any pizza.”

Isaac snickered. “Talk about vain hopes.”

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 11

“Hold still. I can’t zip you up if you wiggle around like that,” Abby told Lucy. The excited little girl suddenly became as still as a statue.

Harmony was helping Belle into her dress. Dori was already standing in front of the mirror admiring herself.

“Harmony,” called Noah from downstairs. “Do you have any more boxes to go to the church?”

“No,” she called back while arranging a stray curl in Dori’s updo. “That should be everything.”

“The dresses are beautiful,” Abby said. “I can’t believe you made them.”

“I think they did turn out well.” Addressing the triplets, she added, “And you three really earned them. I’m very proud of how well you’ve behaved for the last few weeks.”

Harmony received three big smiles in answer.

“Any chance that this good behavior is going to last?” asked Abby.

The smiles widened.

“Uh-oh. I think we may be in trouble after today, Harmony.”

“I doubt it. Not if they want me to make Christmas dresses for them, anyway.”

“Christmas dresses? Really?” asked Dori.

“Really. But only for girls that are on Santa’s good list.”

“Well, I suppose being good isn’t that hard,” Belle replied.

“And now I think it’s time to go. We don’t want to be late for the party.”

As they filed out of the room, Abby whispered to Harmony, “Can I have a Christmas dress, too? There’s a dance at school…”

Harmony put her arm around the teen. “I have a better idea. Why don’t I help you make it?”

“I don’t know how to sew anything that complicated.”

“Then I’ll just have to teach you.”

Abby hugged Harmony. “Thank you. I really didn’t want to move, but I’m glad we did, because having you as a neighbor is the best!”

She hugged Abby back. “No, having all of you as neighbors is the best.”

“I hope you and Dad stay together for a long time.”

“Me, too honey, me, too.”

****

The party was a success. There was a costume parade, followed by games and then skits put on by the youth group members. Then, the refreshments were served. Harmony was thrilled to see the children’s faces light up when they saw her creations, even though they were not all sweets. She’d managed to throw in some healthy snacks. Maybe her next cookbook could be about holiday food. Or kid friendly treats. That would be fun.

Joseph brought Harmony an empty tray. She kissed his cheek and handed him another tray, filled with goodies.

“Your treats are a hit,” he said.

And that’s when the camera crew arrived, led by Blake.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

“The station is doing a story on you,” he said.

He was practically beaming. Harmony thought he looked like a rooster, all puffed up and ready to crow.

“Why do they want to do a story on me?”

“Harmony, this is Joyce Daye. She’s the reporter who’ll be interviewing you.” The perky blonde woman beside him offered Harmony her hand.

“It’s nice to meet you, Joyce, but I still don’t understand why you’re here.” Joseph began to sidle away, but Harmony grabbed his hand and refused to let go. This was one time when she didn’t want to handle things alone. The crew was setting up. The children were going wild with excitement.

“Blake told me all about your network deal,” the perky young woman enthused. “We wanted to get the scoop on it. He said you’ll be making your announcement today.”

Harmony was so shocked she couldn’t speak. Blake had done a lot of things to manipulate her, but this was outlandish even for him. She narrowed her eyes and glared at his jubilant face. He thought he’d win using these tactics?

“Harmony, can I talk to you for a minute?” interrupted Joseph.

“I guess. If you’ll just excuse me, Joyce.”

“No problem. We’ll finish setting up.”

In a quiet corner, Joseph asked, “What do you want to do, Harmony?”

“I want to throw Blake out on his rear, but I suppose we can’t be too rude to the rest of them. He lured them here under false pretences.”

“No, really, what do you want to do about the network offer?”

“I’m not interested. I told you that already.”

“Are you sure?”

Harmony tilted her head and stared up at him, puzzled. “What are you saying?”

“If this is your dream, then you should follow it. I don’t want you to…to give it up because of me.”

One surprise on top of another. “It’s not my dream.”

“But it’s a good offer.”

She frowned, puzzled. “Are you trying to get rid of me, Joseph?”

“No, not at all. I don’t want you to ever leave.”

Those words went straight to her heart and embedded themselves there.

He ran a hand through his hair. “It’s just that I don’t want to hold you back, either. If this what you want to do…”

“We’re ready, Harmony,” chirped Joyce.

She stared at him until Blake came over and steered her away. Harmony tried to take it all in. For once, Joseph wasn’t trying to be the boss. He was giving her the freedom to choose. And he said he didn’t want her to leave, ever. Maybe Blake’s sneak attack hadn’t been so bad after all. He left her standing next to Joyce, a crowd of wide-eyed children in costumes behind them.

Joyce spoke to the camera. “Hi, I’m Joyce Daye, here with Harmony Solberg, star of “At Home with Harmony.” Rumor is, her show has been selected to become part of the Family Home Network’s new line-up. Harmony is this true?”

“Yes, an offer has been made.”

“Really? Congratulations! When will you be heading out for L.A.?”

Harmony looked over at Joseph. She spoke into the microphone, but she was talking to him. “I’m not. I’m not interested in continuing the show.”

From the corner of her eye, she saw Blake’s mouth drop open. Joyce didn’t seem to know what to say either.

“However, I’ve written a cookbook and that should be available sometime next fall.”

“Oh…How nice.” The newswoman recovered a bit. “What would make you turn down an offer like this?”

“Love.” Harmony felt a smile spreading across her face as she answered. She wondered if she was beaming now as much as Blake had been earlier. “I’ve fallen in love with the town and its people and the beautiful house I have here.”

“But you could live here part of the year, when you aren’t taping the show, couldn’t you?”

“That wouldn’t be enough for me. I want to spend every day with some people who have become too important to leave behind.”

“And who would that be?”

“There’s one man in particular, and his family.”

“A romance. Is it serious?”

Harmony took a deep breath. “I hope so. You see, I’ve spent my life learning how to bake a perfect soufflé and arrange furniture and sew ball gowns and clean just about anything, but until I met him and his children, I never knew what ‘home’ really meant. Now I do, and I can’t give that up.”

“I see. And is this man here today?”

Harmony nodded. “And his children as well.”

“Why don’t they join us here?”

Slowly, the Velasquez family came forward and gathered around Harmony. Joseph hesitated, and then came to stand beside her, the last to take his place.

“So you are the family that taught Harmony Solberg the meaning of ‘home?’”

“I guess so,” said Joseph.

“Do you have a response to that?”

“There’s only one thing I can say to that.” He turned and took Harmony’s hands, staring into her eyes, rather than into the camera. “Harmony, will you marry us?”

She gasped and felt tears flood her eyes and fill her throat. She had to choke them down before she could answer. “Yes. Yes, I will marry you, if it’s all right with the kids.”

The answer was affirmative from the almost grown Noah to the quiet Belle. A cheer went up from the youth group, and the children followed suit, although Harmony didn’t think half of them really understood what had been going on.

Joyce swiftly wrapped up her report, thanked them and led her camera crew out. Blake, scowling darkly, brought up the rear. And right on cue, parents began to arrive to pick up their children. They didn’t have a spare second to discuss what had happened until the last child left, holding his mother’s hand and talking a mile a minute about all the fun he’d had.

Then there was clean up. Harmony kept shooting glances at Joseph, but she didn’t know what to say to him.

Finally, the room was restored to order. The decorations were put away and the dishes were clean. The teens from the youth group began to head out, in groups of two or three or more. Then, it was just the Velasquez family and Harmony.

For a moment, they all stood and stared at one another. No one knew what to say. Finally, Peter spoke up. “Harmony, are you really going to marry our dad?”

She nodded. “Yes, if he really wants me to.”

“Did you mean what you told the reporter about us teaching you the true meaning of ‘home?’” asked Joseph.

Again, she nodded. “You see, I grew up in a very wealthy family. I know now we were poor in affection, though. I’ve never really experienced this kind of thing—making supper together, raking leaves, roasting marshmallows. Oh, I’m mixing it all up. What I mean is, I’ve never been so happy in my life, as I have these last couple of months since you moved in.”

Abby spoke up. “I don’t think we’ve been this happy since before our mom got sick. We’ll always love her, but…but we love you, too, Harmony.”

“You make our family complete,” Joseph added.

Harmony had never experienced joyful tears before, but they welled up in her eyes now and Joseph wiped them away as he had that night on her porch. It seemed like years ago instead of only weeks.

“So let’s make it official,” Joseph said. “Marry me.”

Again she answered, “yes.”

Joseph hugged her. The rest of the family surged forward, wrapping the adults in a group embrace.

Before the moment was over, they heard the door flung open and looked up to see Hope charging in, Oliver behind her.

“What’s going on?” she asked. “Someone said there was a news crew here?”

Joseph’s grin stretched from ear to ear. “A network wants to pick up Harmony’s show. The news crew came so she could make a formal announcement.”

Hope’s face fell. “So you’re leaving us?”

“No, she decided she’d rather stay and marry me instead.”

“What!”

“You can see the whole thing on the news tonight, I bet,” Abby told her with an excited bounce. “We should tape it.”

“Then we’d better get moving,” Joseph said.

Just like that everyone was in motion, gathering their things, all talking at once. The kids were wondering which house they’d live in, and Hope was congratulating herself on gaining a new sister. Oliver offered his hand in congratulations to Joseph who, for once, took it with sincere thanks.

“Start taking Harmony’s dishes out to the truck,” Joseph ordered above the din. Scrambling to get everything in one trip, the children marched out, followed by Oliver and Hope.

“I still can’t believe you turned down that offer.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know. The salary alone…”

“Joseph, I told you my family was wealthy. I don’t need the income.”

“Then…then why work at all?”

She shrugged. “I wanted to do something with my life, not spend it lounging by a pool somewhere.”

“But not being a TV star either.”

“No, I much prefer being an author. Unless…”

“Unless what?”

“We’ll soon have an extra house.”

Joseph shrugged. “We can sell it.”

“Or…”

“I don’t know if I want to hear this.”

“We could fix up your house like you’d planned. It would make a wonderful bed and breakfast.”

“And you would make a wonderful innkeeper I suppose.”

“Come on, it’s a great idea.”

“I’ll think about it.” Joseph reached for her hand. “Let’s go home, sweetheart.”

She put her hand in his and smiled. “I’m already there.”

TITLE

Epilogue

Misty gasped, spraying tea on the newspapers spread over her coffee table. There on the six o’clock news was the proof of another triumph for Pansy Parker. She’d offered the old biddy a truce and had it thrown back in her face.

She was certain Harmony would make the perfect wife for Pastor Isaac. She’d been looking for a match for him for years. She’d considered Hope Velasquez, who had the winning personality that a pastor’s wife needed, but she wasn’t quite right. Just when she thought she’d found the perfect match in Harmony, Pansy had ruined it.

“Misty, are you all right?” asked her father as he was putting on his coat.

“Yes,” she answered automatically, her eyes still on the screen.

“I’m taking Pansy out to dinner tonight. Don’t wait up.”

Inspiration hit. She bounced off the couch and over to where he stood. “Dad, would you please give Pansy a message for me?”

“Of course. I’d be so happy if you and Pansy would make friends with each other.”

“I know, Dad. I’m certainly trying.”

“Now what’s this message?”

“Tell her ‘congratulations on your latest project.’”

“What project?”

“Oh, just something for the church...Then, can you tell her that I’m working on another little project of my own.”

“All right. I’ve got it.”

“Thanks, Dad.” She kissed his cheek before he left.

She had the house all to herself tonight. It was time to plan a campaign. After all, all’s fair in love and war. Especially when you were involved in both.

Losing

Patience

TITLE

Prologue

Misty bustled about her kitchen, happily making supper for her fiancé. My fiancé; she relished those words. At fifty, she’d long ago given up hope of ever being able to say them—not because she hadn’t had opportunity when she was younger. She’d known that none of the men she’d dated could hold her heart.

Perry had been worth the wait. He may seem like just a fifty-something, balding, divorced handyman to everyone else in Orchard Hill, but to her, he was Prince Charming.

There was a knock at her back door, and Perry came in before she could answer it. “Hi, Misty. Am I late?”

“No, you’re just on time,” she said as she emptied the rice from the steamer. “Give me a kiss and have a seat.”

Perry followed both her directions, and when they were settled and had said grace, he opened their dinner conversation with, “I have some news.”

“Really? What is it?”

“I found a job today. A steady job with benefits, not just a handyman request.”

Misty squealed with delight. “Why didn’t you tell me right away?”

Perry gave her that smile that made him look like a schoolboy. “Because I knew dinner would be delayed, and it smelled too good to wait.”

There were not a whole lot of men in Orchard Hill who embraced Misty’s health conscious style of cooking. Perry’s compliment warmed her heart. “Oh, you sweet talker.” She tried to brush the compliment aside, but she was sure he could see how much it meant to her. “Tell me about the job.”

“I’d be a supervisor for one of the crews that’s working to put up a new subdivision.”

“Oh, that sounds great. But what about after the subdivision is built?”

“It’s a big company. They assured me there would always be work.”

“Perry Parker, I’m so proud of you. I knew it was just a matter of time before you were back on your feet work-wise.”

“Thanks, hon. Your encouragement kept me going.”

They ate in silence for a bit before Perry laid down his fork, his plate still half full. “There’s more.”

Misty laid down her own fork, sensing that this was important. “Go on.”

“The job is in the Madison area. We’d have to move.”

Misty stared at him. Move away from Orchard Hill? Could she do that? Her life was here, her business. She’d worked so hard with the church choir. There was no way she could leave.

Perry watched her with evident concern, no doubt guessing some of what was in her mind. “I can tell them ‘no’ if you’d rather. I’ve been doing all right as a handyman.”

And then she knew. She’d follow this man anywhere. She was getting married at fifty. Why not start a whole new life together while they were at it?

“Of course you’re not going to turn them down. I was just thinking of what I had to do to close my store.” Misty was the owner of The Green Scene, a health food store. “The name won’t fit after we’re married anyway. I’ll be Misty Parker, not Misty Green.”

Perry reached across the table and took her hand. “I can’t wait.”

But this did complicate things. Now she’d have a move to plan on top of making one more match before the year was over. There was no way she was going to let Pansy Parker win their matchmaking contest, even if the woman was going to be her mother-in-law. She knew exactly whom she wanted to bring together as her last match in Orchard Hill. It was time to roll up her sleeves and get to work.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 1

“The Lord upholds all those who fall and lifts up all who are bowed down.”

—Psalm 145:14 NIV

Shaun slammed the door behind him with enough force to shake the whole apartment—no the whole building. He left the sound of Patience crying behind, climbed into his truck and backed out of the driveway.

He should be comforting Patience, he knew. In fact, he should be apologizing because he was the one who’d made her cry in the first place—and probably for no reason; but when he’d seen her talking to their neighbor, a ladies’ man if there ever was one…

He knew Patience wasn’t the type to be unfaithful, so he shouldn’t have yelled at her. He shouldn’t have knocked over that table.

Then again, how did you know who was the type to stray? He hadn’t thought his mother was the type, and look how that had turned out? The memory of his mother’s betrayal made Shaun’s head pound. He couldn’t believe it when she’d told him she was leaving his father. Well, that part he could believe. His dad wasn’t exactly the ideal husband, but Shaun was sure he’d always been faithful. His mother was leaving so she could move in with her boyfriend, a man she’d admitted to seeing for years.

Shaun’s world had shattered on that day. The woman who represented stability and home had been lying to him for a long time. He knew the anger that he struggled with was hurting him, and hurting Patience as well. He wanted to let go of it, but somehow it wouldn’t let go of him.

He found himself pulling up in front of his folks’ home—his father’s home now, he reminded himself. The white clapboard farmhouse where he’d grown up seemed somehow older and sadder since his mother left it. The house was dark. Shaun found his father in the shed, working on one of the ancient tractors. “Hey Dad,” he called in greeting.

Shaun was not surprised to find him out in the shed working this late at night. His father believed hard work was the answer to everything. Alcohol, drugs, gambling and even church were all crutches in his father’s eyes. The only way to overcome one’s problems was through hard work. Funny he hadn’t realized how unsuccessful that had been for solving his own problems.

His father looked up when he came in, grabbed a rag he had in his back pocket and wiped his hands. “What are you doing here?” There was no warmth in his voice. No indication that he was glad to see his son.

“I came to check on you, see that you’re all right.”

“So, I can’t take care of myself these days? You think I’m helpless without her?”

“No, but…”

“Well, you can quit wasting your time. I don’t need anything from you.”

The harsh words cut Shaun. He was used to criticism and negativity from his father, but not this open hostility. “All right. Can’t I just stop in to say ‘hi’?”

“Cut the act. I know you always liked her better than me. That hasn’t changed overnight.”

“No…but you’re still my Dad.”

“Am I? Maybe that’s the reason you always got along better with her than with me. Maybe I’m not your real father.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying maybe this Ellis guy wasn’t her first boyfriend. How do I even know you’re my kid?”

Shaun didn’t know what to say. How did you answer something like that?

“So you don’t have to worry about me anymore. Chances are you aren’t mine anyway.”

“Dad, you don’t mean that.”

“Don’t I? Well I mean this. Get out of here, and don’t come back. You aren’t my son anymore. I don’t want you here.” He turned back to his tools and resumed work on the tractor.

Shaun backed away and left without another word. He and his father had never been close. But to hear the man actually disown him, that was harsh, and it hurt.

****

Patience took one last look around the apartment. She swiped at the tears which continued to fall, even though she’d told herself sternly to stop. She couldn’t drive if she was crying. With a sigh, she grabbed a box of tissues off the counter, picked up her suitcase and went out the door.

She felt horrible, leaving Shaun at a time like this. She’d promised for better or for worse, and already she was breaking that promise.

Lifting the lid on the trunk of her car, she put the suitcase inside and then slammed it shut. She carried her purse and the box of tissues into the car. Guilt overwhelmed her, and she couldn’t turn the key for a few moments. As a sob welled up in her throat, she rested her head on the steering wheel. How could she leave Shaun when she knew how much he was hurting? How could she stay when he treated her like this? She thought of all the fights, the angry accusations, the hurtful words. Why had he turned on her? She wasn’t the one who’d hurt him.

She could hardly believe this was the same shy teen who’d won her heart in high school. That Shaun was sweet and caring. He noticed every shift in her mood, listened to her whether she was sharing secrets or just commenting on the weather and always treated her with consideration.

Was that Shaun still around, or was he gone for good now that the angry Shaun had emerged?

Patience stroked the gold band that he’d placed on her finger just months ago. She wished they could have had the ceremony in the church, but her parents had objected so strongly to the idea of her marrying Shaun, that in the end it had been easier to elope. Whatever their wedding had lacked in ceremony was made up for in the emotion. She’d never forget the look on his face—so tender and earnest—as he’d repeated his vows and slipped the ring onto her finger. How could all of that have changed so quickly?

Enough. Patience straightened. She wasn’t going to waffle anymore. She had someone to consider now besides Shaun. And she wasn’t going to stay away long. She just needed to be somewhere quiet so she could think. She would come back.

With a whispered prayer for strength and guidance, she turned the key and put the car into gear.

****

Shaun returned home with his emotions more jumbled than when he’d left. But he promised himself he’d apologize to Patience anyway. It wasn’t her fault he was so on edge lately.

They’d been married for eight months now. Shaun had fallen for her on their first meeting on the first day of his junior year of high school. She was the new girl—a year younger—and Patience asked him how to find one of her classes. She looked so lost and overwhelmed; he walked her to the room even though it meant he was late for his own class.

When she got a job at the town’s coffee shop, The Grace Place, he started hanging out there, even though he hated coffee. But he must have drunk a hundred cups of the stuff before he worked up the courage to ask Patience out. Now, at twenty and twenty-one, they were married and planning a life together.

He could see that all the lights were out in the apartment when he pulled up to it. She must have gone to bed. He got out of the car and trudged up the steps. Maybe apologies could wait until morning.

But, he knew something was wrong the moment he opened their door. The place had that empty feeling. The same feeling his father’s house had now. He tore through the rooms, turning on all the lights.

Patience was gone.

Her clothes were gone.

Her toiletries were gone.

She was gone.

In the kitchen Shaun found a note, stuck to the refrigerator with a “Thorsen’s Hilltop Apple Orchard” magnet. He pulled it down and read:

Shaun,

I’m sorry, but I have to leave for a while. I know how badly your mother hurt you, and I wish I could help, but I don’t know how. Your outbursts scare me. I need some time to think, to make a decision. I’ll be at my Aunt Elaine’s. Please don’t call me. I’ll come home soon.

I love you,

Patience.

Shaun crumpled the note and half sat, half fell into a chair at the table. He’d been betrayed by his mother, disowned by his father, and now Patience had left him.

He forced himself to be honest. She hadn’t left him. He’d driven her away. A wave of self loathing overcame him. He stumbled out of the house again, not sure where he was going, just knowing that he couldn’t stay in the apartment tonight. The absence of Patience would mock him, emphasize his failure. He couldn’t go to his father’s. There was no way he was going to his mother’s.

What was left?

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 2

Two Months Later

“How many times are we going to do this, Shaun?”

Shaun looked up from his beer and tried to focus on the people—person—in front of him. “Joseph, is that you?”

“Of course it’s me. Who else would come out to drag your sorry hide home yet again?”

Joseph was the owner of the company Shaun worked with. They built and remodeled houses. It was a small enough company for Joseph to know all his employees, and for some reason, he’d decided to concentrate on Shaun right now. Shaun didn’t know if he was happy about that or not. Joseph had expectations he didn’t think he could live up to right now, but on the other hand, it was good to know there was at least one person in the world that cared what happened to him.

He took another drink. “I’m not ready to go home yet.”

Joseph grabbed his collar and hauled him to his feet. “Believe me, Shaun, you are.”

With Joseph’s support Shaun was able to stumble out of the bar and to the parking lot. When they got to Joseph’s big truck, he more or less heaved Shaun into it.

His head struck the dashboard and Shaun gave a short, sharp cry of pain. Joseph climbed in the driver’s side. “Why do you do this? Is getting drunk helping you solve any of your problems?”

He leaned back against the window and tried to focus on Joseph again. “No.”

“So why, Shaun? You aren’t even good at this. The bartender said you were only on your third beer.”

He shrugged and attempted a smile. “Practice makes perfect, you know.”

The look on Joseph’s face told him it had been a mistake to try to make light of things.

Turning back toward the front, Shaun slumped down in the seat. “I didn’t ask you to come and get me.”

“No, the bartender did. Let’s just get you home for now.”

He tried to shake his head but that set off some alarming feelings of dizziness. “Can’t go home.”

“Why not?”

“I forgot to pay my rent. I’m locked out.”

He heard the heartfelt groan that Joseph let out. “What am I supposed to do with you? I can’t take you home to my kids like this.”

Shaun didn’t think his boss actually expected an answer, so he allowed himself to slide down further in the seat while Joseph took out his cell phone and punched in a number. The conversation he had with the person he’d called floated over Shaun’s head. He was half asleep when Joseph whacked him on the arm. “Put your seatbelt on. We’re leaving.”

Shaun fumbled with the buckle and managed to get it fastened before Joseph pulled out of the gravel lot. “Where are we going?”

“You’ll see.”

****

Another Two Months Later

“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this,” Shaun complained to Pastor Isaac. “You never told me this was what you had in mind.”

Pastor Isaac laughed. “Quit complaining. At least you aren’t playing John the Baptist. You wouldn’t believe how uncomfortable that costume is.”

Shaun surveyed the costume for St. Peter. “I bet the beard itches.” The beard was long and white and reminded him of a bird’s nest.

“You won’t have to wear it very long. I think you’re tough enough to handle it.”

Shaun gave up the argument. He could indeed endure walking around in a smelly fake beard and a dress for a short while if it would help Isaac with the All Saint’s Day children’s sermon. He owed the pastor a lot. And it was better than spending his time brooding about Patience and when she’d come back—if she’d come back. He’d honored her wishes and not contacted her, but the longer she was gone the harder it was to resist.

Laying the costume over the back of a chair, Shaun flopped onto the couch and picked up the remote. “Is there anything on tonight?”

“Hey,” Isaac protested, “you have your own place now.”

“Yeah, but it’s too quiet there. Don’t you get tired of living alone?”

“It looks like I’ll never have the chance to find out.” In spite of the sarcastic remark, Isaac joined him on the couch. “The news is on now.”

Shaun shrugged. It was better than the game show re-run he’d found. He flipped the channel to the local news station he knew Isaac preferred.

What they saw made their jaws drop. “Is that Joseph?” asked Shaun.

“Is that our church?” Isaac responded.

Shaun turned up the volume. A reporter was talking to Harmony Solberg, whom Joseph had been dating. She was asking Harmony about an offer a network had made to produce her television show. She said she was turning it down and before they knew it, the interview ended with Joseph proposing to Harmony.

Then the scene switched back to the anchor. The two men stared at each other. Shaun felt a grin spreading across his face. Who’d have thought his boss had it in him? Everyone swore Joseph would never remarry after his wife’s death.

Isaac groaned and so Shaun turned to him. “What’s wrong? This is great news, isn’t it?”

“Great for Joseph,” Isaac conceded, “but bad for me.”

“How can it be bad for you? Joseph’s your best friend.”

“Do you know how many weddings I’m juggling right now? I swear it must be something in the water. Our congregation has gone wedding crazy this year.”

“Really?”

“I have eight couples on my schedule right now. And it’s not just about performing the ceremonies themselves. There’s the pre-marriage counseling and the arrangements and writing extra sermons, and…and…well, there’s just a lot involved.”

“Patience and I eloped. We never had any of that.”

“I wish a few more couples would get that idea.”

Shaun had never really thought about that before. The pre-marriage counseling would have been a good idea. And there wasn’t a whole lot to look back on in their “justice of the peace” ceremony. He wondered if that had bothered Patience. Shaun realized that he’d like to have his marriage blessed by God, now that he was a Christian.

“If I ever win Patience back, I think we should have a ceremony. What do you call that when married people get married again? To each other, not other people.”

“A renewal of vows.”

“I’d like to do that for Patience.” Maybe they could do it all the way with the fancy dress and flowers. Lilies were her favorite.

“Heaven help me,” grumbled Isaac.

“Look on the bright side. Weddings are more fun than funerals.”

Isaac ran a hand over his face. “Take your scruffy beard and robe and go home, Shaun. OK?”

****

On the day of their first anniversary, Patience received flowers from Shaun, a beautiful bouquet of lilies in shimmering colors. At first she thought they were for her Aunt Elaine, but then she read the card and her heart twisted. He’d remembered.

A tear slipped down her cheek. Who would have guessed that they’d be apart before their first anniversary? All those people who’d thought they were too young to get married, that’s who. But she’d certainly never thought so. She’d only known Shaun a few years before they’d married, but she was closer to him than anyone in the world. He was the only one who understood her dream of building a home and family when the other kids her age had been talking about college and careers.

Her parents were always trying to steer her along a path that they’d predetermined was right for her, but in reality it hadn’t fit at all. Shaun was the only one who’d been interested in what she wanted.

Shaun was definitely not part of her parents’ plans for her life. They’d disliked him from the start. He had no plans for college, his father had the reputation of being difficult and unfriendly and, worst of all, his family didn’t go to church.

She carried her beautiful bouquet of flowers, arranged in a crystal vase, upstairs to her room and set them on the dresser.

Patience knew she should be concerned about her chosen life-partner’s lack of faith—and she was—but it wasn’t so much that he didn’t believe. He just didn’t understand. She’d always hoped he would come into faith if she set a good example for him. And at first he’d gone to church with her when she asked. She suspected her parents’ unfriendly attitude had been the reason he’d stopped. She had planned to suggest they find a different church, but then the whole thing with his mother happened and everything fell apart.

When the mail came, there was a letter for her as well.

It began simply with: Patience. That was typical Shaun. He wasn’t one to use flowery terms or gushing endearments.

I miss you. I wish you would come home. Things have changed a lot since you’ve been gone. I’ve changed a lot.

At first, things got worse. You already know about my mom. But you don’t know that the night you left, I went to see my dad. He told me he didn’t think I was really his son and that he never wanted to see me again. Then, when I came home, you were gone.

Losing you, Patience, was harder than losing my dad or my mom. I don’t blame you for leaving. I deserved it, and I was ashamed of myself when I read your letter.

I have to admit something else I’m ashamed of. After you left, I started drinking. Not all the time, but when I got really depressed and I couldn’t take it anymore, I went to the bar. I don’t know why I did it after the first time. It sure didn’t help.

I felt like I was lost in some sort of thick fog, and no one could reach me. I stopped caring about everything. And this is where I made another really big mistake. I didn’t pay the rent and got us kicked out of our apartment. I’m sorry.

That night Joseph pulled me out of a bar. He did that more than once. I was lucky to have him because no one else cared. That night, since he couldn’t take me home, he took me to a friend’s house. The friend was Pastor Isaac, from your church. This is when things started to change.

Isaac let me live with him for a couple of months. He had me do things around the church in exchange for room and board. And we spent a lot of late nights talking.

To make a long story short, I’m back on my feet. I’ve found a new place for us. I think you’ll really like it. And I’ve started going to church. Every Sunday, Patience. Honest. I can’t talk much about that. I don’t have the words. All I can say is I’ve changed. I’ll be a much better husband if you come back to me. Please, please come back Patience. Just come and talk to me, see how things are now. That’s all I ask.

It was signed, Shaun.

What was she going to do?

The baby kicked, distracting her. She pressed her hands to her stomach, relishing the feeling of the new life moving within her.

The baby was the reason she’d left. Things were so confusing. Even though Shaun had frightened her with the rage he’d shown after his mother’s betrayal and his father’s rejection, she never thought he’d physically hurt her. But her parents saw this rough spot as the perfect opportunity to emphasize what a “horrible mistake” she’d made in marrying Shaun.

When she’d found out about the baby, it was too much. Overwhelmed by the pain and chaos around her, she’d fled. She hadn’t meant to be gone for so long, just long enough to decide what to do. Now, she was afraid to return. How angry would Shaun be when he discovered she was pregnant and had kept that news from him? Had he changed enough to forgive her?

“Patience, honey, I need you.”

“Coming Aunt Elaine.” She put away the letter and went to see what her great aunt needed. Not long after she’d arrived, Aunt Elaine fell and broke her hip. That, as much as her indecision, had kept her from returning to Orchard Hill.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 3

On the way home from work a couple of weeks later, Shaun stopped at the grocery store. He hated pushing the carts around, so instead, he filled his arms with a few items and grabbed a gallon of milk on his way out. Before he could reach the check out, Todd Ellis stepped in front of him.

Shaun stopped cold. He didn’t know what to do. He didn’t want to have anything to do with his mother’s boyfriend, but at the same time, he didn’t want to make a scene in the store.

“Your mother would like to see you,” Ellis said to him in a low voice.

Shaun’s first instinct was to reply with a belligerent “so what?” The fact that he was able to restrain himself gave him confidence that he could live up to the new standards he’d set for himself. He decided on a mild, “Does she?” for a response.

“Yes, she’s worried about you. No matter what else happened, Shaun, she does love you.”

He had no answer for that, so he said nothing.

“Thanksgiving is coming soon. I know it would mean a lot to her if you’d join us. You know where we’re living, right? Dinner will be at 5:00.”

“I…I don’t think I can make it.” Shaun fervently wished he weren’t standing here with an armful of perishables. He wished he could drop everything at Ellis’s feet and walk away.

“It doesn’t matter if you’re there right at 5:00. Just come. Come over anytime in fact. Your mother wants so badly to see you.”

Warring emotions made it difficult for him to answer. Finally he just shook his head. “I can’t.” Stepping around Ellis, Shaun made his way to the check out. Ellis didn’t try to stop him or follow him. He was glad for the line at the check out. It gave him a chance to calm down before he had to discuss the weather with the clerk while she rang up his purchases.

****

“Yes, I’ll come home for Thanksgiving,” Patience told her mother over the phone. Aunt Elaine wouldn’t need her help anyway. Lisa, Aunt Elaine’s daughter, was coming to get her for the holiday, and had told Patience that she intended to convince Elaine to move in with her. Patience realized that she would need to make a decision about herself and Shaun soon. Her refuge at Aunt Elaine’s was about to disappear. Lisa would hardly take Patience and the baby as well as Aunt Elaine.

“That’s wonderful, sweetheart. I’ll tell Misty to put you on the list of volunteers,” her mother said. “We’ve missed you.”

“I’ve missed you, too,” Patience answered mechanically. Dread pooled in her stomach. How would her parents react when they saw her condition? They had to know sometime. Better to go back now and face the music.

“While you’re here,” her mother continued, “we could get a few things done.”

“Like what?”

“Oh, start our Christmas shopping, pick out a tree, see a lawyer.”

“A lawyer? What for?”

“Honey, we need to get moving on your divorce.”

“I never said anything about divorcing Shaun!”

“You know I believe marriage should be forever, but in your case…Well, you were so young. You didn’t know what you were doing. I’m sure God will forgive you.”

“Mom, I’m not ready to give up. Shaun wrote to me. He says he’s going to church now.”

Her mother sniffed. “Well, that’s true. But he’s still not what your father and I hoped. Even if Shaun’s really getting past what happened with his parents, then he’ll still just be a high school graduate who works construction. Don’t you see, baby, that’s all he’ll ever be.”

“I’m just a high school graduate.”

“But you don’t have to be. It’s not too late for you to go on to school…”

Patience ran a hand over stomach. “I don’t think now is going to be a good time to start.”

“Of course it is. It would be a perfect time. It’s short notice, but I’m sure with a little work, you could be ready to start in January.”

“No, Mom, that’s not going to happen. Listen, I’ll be home on Thanksgiving, all right?”

“Don’t forget about the community dinner. Volunteers should be at the church by three o’clock.”

“Great. I’ll probably meet you there.”

Patience sighed as she hung up the phone. She knew her parents loved her and wanted what they thought was best for her. But she wished they’d accept that she wasn’t interested in their vision of the perfect life.

****

“Shaun, you’re doing a marvelous job in here,” said Misty Green.

He turned from the cupboard he’d just installed in the church kitchen. “Thanks Misty. I’m glad I can help out.”

“Help out? I think remodeling our kitchen is a bit more than helping out.”

Shaun shrugged. It was one of the projects Isaac had given him in exchange for two months of room and board and counseling. He felt he was getting the better end of the deal.

“Will it be ready before Thanksgiving? I’m in charge of the community dinner, you know.”

“Sure. I’m almost done now.”

“I don’t have your name down for the dinner. Can I sign you up for setup crew?”

“Sure.” It wasn’t as if he had anything else to do that day. His father was hardly going to invite him over for turkey with all the trimmings, and his mother…well, he wasn’t ready to take her up on her invitation.

“It will be wonderful not to have to battle with that old stove.”

“Mr. Schmidt from Orchard Hill Appliances donated it. His daughter just got engaged, and I think he wants Pastor Isaac to do the ceremony.”

Misty raised her eyebrows. “Really? With Isaac’s wedding schedule for next year, I’m not surprised he thinks he has to butter up the pastor. Now. I can count on you for setup, right?”

“Sure.”

“Be at the church by three o’clock.”

“I’ll be there.”

Shaun was surprised at the grin that spread across Misty’s face. She looked like the proverbial cat that ate the canary. “Great. I’ll put you down on the list.”

****

Shaun shifted uncomfortably in his chair. While he admitted his weekly counseling sessions with Isaac helped him, that didn’t mean they were easy for him.

Isaac stared across his desk. “So you’ve been invited to Thanksgiving dinner at your mother’s and you’re going to…”

“I’m not going. I’m already signed up to serve at the Community Dinner here.”

“What time is your mother’s dinner?”

“Five o’clock.”

“We always have plenty of volunteers. You could back out and go to your mother’s.”

“No, I can’t.”

Isaac leaned back in his chair. “Why not?”

Shaun gripped the wooden arms of his chair, willing himself to stay calm. “Why are you trying to convince me to go? Don’t you object to the fact that my mother, who is technically still married to my father, is living with another man?”

“Of course I do, but we both know it isn’t that simple.”

Shaun shrugged but didn’t say anything.

“She doesn’t attend church, read the Bible or pray as far as you know. Your mother doesn’t have the support of a strong faith.”

“I know,” he answered softly. “I know my dad was awful to her for years. She used to tell me he wasn’t always that way. When he lost his business, he changed. I don’t know. I don’t remember him being any way other than the way he is now.”

“How would you describe your father?”

Shaun took a deep breath as he gathered his thoughts. “I wouldn’t say he was ever abusive to us. But he wasn’t…affectionate in any way. He was extremely critical and…and cold, I guess.”

When he paused, Isaac urged him to continue. Shaun slumped in his chair. It seemed as though they’d been over all this a million times.

“Mom and I were really close. It was always us against him. When he was nasty and spiteful, we’d laugh it off together later. When I wanted to go somewhere or do something that he didn’t want me to, she covered for me. I covered for her a few times, too. I guess she probably lied to me about what she was really doing.”

Isaac leaned forward again, resting his elbows on the desk. “So, are you angry at your mother for betraying your father, or for betraying you?”

Shaun was stunned. He’d never thought of it that way.

“After all, your father has been pretty awful to you, too, after your mother announced she was moving out.”

That was true. Yet, he didn’t feel any anger toward his father, just indifference, or possibly relief at not having to deal with the bitter man any more.

“I’ll have to think about that.”

“And think about going to your mother’s for Thanksgiving.”

A spurt of anger slipped past Shaun’s control and he growled at Isaac. “You aren’t like I thought pastors would be. Why are you so insistent I do this? She’s in the wrong. She’s living with one man and married to another. Shouldn’t she move out and admit she was wrong before I talk to her?”

“Being a pastor doesn’t give me the right to pass judgment on anyone. There’s nothing you or I can do to make her behave the way we’d like. What’s important for you is that you forgive her.”

Shaun felt his jaw drop and his eyes widen. “Me? Forgive her? Why should I do that?” The rising flood of emotions moved Shaun to get up and pace the small area of the office.

“Because it’s the only way you’ll regain peace and equilibrium in your life. Jesus was very clear on the importance of forgiveness.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” grumbled Shaun. “Seventy times seven and all that. We went over it in Bible study.”

“And how is that going?” asked Isaac.

“I’m learning a lot.” Shaun stopped in front of Isaac’s desk. “But I’m way behind everyone. Most of the people in my group have been reading the Bible since they were kids.”

“Then they should be able to teach you a lot. Keep going.”

“I will. Maybe this forgiveness thing would be easier if I’d learned all this when I was a kid.”

“I doubt it. Forgiveness is always difficult, even when you understand why you’re supposed to do it. Your head knows what’s right, but your heart wants to hold on to that resentment.”

Shaun nodded and sat again, his anger giving way to remorse. He wondered if these counseling sessions would count as a workout. Leaping about from emotion to emotion left him as drained as a two mile run would. “I wish I’d started going to church with Patience when she asked me to.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“I did go a couple of times. I didn’t really understand what it was all about. And her parents were always with us. They didn’t like me. I guess they still don’t because even though I’m going to church here, they won’t talk to me.”

There was a gentle knock on the door, and Pansy Parker, Isaac’s secretary, stuck her head in. “Your next appointment is here.”

“Thank you, Pansy,” said Isaac as she closed the door again. As usual, they finished their session in prayer. Then Isaac said, “All right, Shaun, I’ll see you at the same time next week. I want you to think and pray about forgiveness until then.”

As Shaun went out, he raised a hand in greeting to Riley O’Neil and Grace Randall. They must be Isaac’s next appointment. Pre-marriage counseling, no doubt. After Isaac had stirred up all of Shaun’s anger again, he didn’t feel sorry for him at all.

****

Patience pulled into the church parking lot and turned off her car. Her heart was beating like a rabbit’s. She took a deep breath and placed her hands on her stomach. “All right, sweetie, we’re about to meet your grandma and grandpa. You’re going to be a big surprise to them. Let’s just hope it’s a happy one.”

She just had to get through this dinner, and then she could call Shaun. The thought of soon seeing him made her heart race, both with anticipation and fear.

What if he’d moved on and didn’t want to be married to her anymore? What if he was so angry about the baby he wouldn’t talk to her? What if he didn’t want the baby?”

Her emotions began to overwhelm her. She forced herself to stop following her current line of thought. She searched her mind for something else to concentrate on—a happier memory.

What came to mind was the night her parents were out of town and she’d gotten ill. With the pain in her abdomen growing worse, she’d called a couple of friends, but neither was home. Finally, she’d called Shaun. She knew her parents wouldn’t approve, but she was feeling worse and worse and didn’t want to be alone.

Shaun, who’d had his appendix removed when he was twelve, recognized her symptoms as appendicitis and insisted on taking her to the emergency room. She hadn’t wanted to go. If he took her to the emergency room, her parents would find out they’d been together and she’d have been in trouble.

Shaun had picked her up off the sofa and taken her, and although at first she thought he was acting like a caveman, she’d been too sick to protest. Later, when the doctor told her she really did have appendicitis, she was grateful.

Shaun sat by her bed and held her hand until they took her into surgery, and he was there when she woke up.

That was when Patience realized that he loved her. Even though he’d told her he loved her for the first time on Prom night, she hadn’t believed him until that moment.

That was what put a golden sheen on an otherwise terrible memory.

One would think that her parents’ would have changed their attitude toward Shaun after he’d practically saved her life, but unfortunately it made no difference to them.

Unable to think of another reason to linger, Patience slid out of the car. She pulled her bulky winter coat around her, disguising her condition, if only temporarily. With a deep breath and a whispered prayer, she entered the church.

When she stepped into the large hall that was used for the Thanksgiving community dinner, she saw a number of people bustling about with tablecloths and dishes, silverware and centerpieces. For a moment, she stood unnoticed amidst the cheerful chaos. She and her mother spotted each other at the same moment. Her mother dropped a basket of silverware on the table she was setting and ran to greet her daughter.

Patience braced herself for her mother’s enthusiastic hug. Initially, she had insisted on meeting her parents here because she thought they might make less of a scene over her in public rather than in private, but what if she was wrong. Everyone had stopped to stare at the mother-daughter reunion.

As they embraced, Patience’s throat tightened with tears. In spite of the many differences of opinions they’d had over the last few years, she was happy to see her mother again.

Taking a step back from Patience without releasing her, her mother yelled in the general direction of the kitchen. “Jerry, Patience is here,” and a few moments later her father was on the scene and both of her parents wrapped her in a tremendous hug. When they let go, all three had tears in their eyes.

“We’ve really missed you,” her dad said, his voice rough with emotion.

Her mother began tugging her coat off. “You’re going to get overheated in this, dear. Let’s hang it up and we can all get to work...”

The coat hung from her mother’s hands, and her mouth dropped open. Her father looked between them, puzzled, until her mother whispered, “Jerry, our daughter is pregnant.”

****

It was Thanksgiving, and Shaun still didn’t know what to do about his mother’s invitation. He understood Isaac’s point about forgiveness, but he didn’t think he could do it yet. “Better not to go, than to go and blow up at her,” he told himself as he crossed the church parking lot on his way to set up for the community dinner.

Then he saw the car, and the breath was knocked out of him. There was no mistaking that car. He’d changed the oil in it and made minor repairs to it too many times to not recognize the battered green compact that Patience’s parents had bought her as a graduation gift.

His heart surged with happiness. He sucked in a breath and ran for the door of the church. Patience had come back. He hurried through the building to the fellowship hall where all the activity was. He skidded to a stop as his gaze met hers.

Her father and mother turned as one, their stares angry, accusatory. They said a few words to Patience and walked away,

Suddenly, he was unsure of himself. What if she hadn’t come back for him at all? What if she’d only come back to tell him it was over?

He couldn’t believe how beautiful she was, with her long blonde hair hanging loose and that sweet smile lighting up her face as she walked toward him. She couldn’t be here to tell him she wanted a divorce if she smiled at him like that, could she? Then his gaze dropped and...

He tried to comprehend what he was seeing. Patience, his wife was...going to have a baby. His baby. He was going to be a father. And she hadn’t told him.

A wave of confusion, hurt, betrayal, fear broke over him. A slow burning sensation he knew well surged, pulsing in his temples—anger.

Patience stopped, and her eyes filled with tears. The look on her face made him hesitate. He driven her away with his ungovernable temper. If he lost it now, she’d run again. He knew he didn’t want that.

But he knew he couldn’t contain his anger either. If he stayed, he would explode. So he turned around and left.

He passed Isaac on his way out. Standing in the doorway, he’d surely seen the whole incident. Shaun avoided the pastor’s gaze and brushed past him.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 4

Patience had never felt so alone, so abandoned, in her life. Since they’d started dating, she’d always been able to depend on Shaun.

“Patience, it’s good to have you back.”

Dimly, she registered that Pastor Isaac was talking to her, but she didn’t answer. “Why don’t you step into my office for a minute and we’ll catch up.” He took her arm and drew her away from the curious, pitying gazes of everyone around her. As they left the hall, Patience absently heard the clink of dishes and silverware that meant the volunteers had returned to setting tables.

Isaac escorted her to a chair and then went back to close the door.

“Th-thank you for h-helping me make a graceful exit.”

He thrust a box of tissues into her hands, and she pulled one out to dab at her eyes.

“I know it doesn’t seem like it, but leaving is actually a step forward for Shaun in dealing with his anger.”

“What do you mean?”

“He recognized that he was losing control of his emotions and left before his behavior became inappropriate.”

“Pastor Isaac, did Shaun really live with you for a while? Has he really started going to church?”

“Yes, to both questions. He’s trying very hard to get himself together. He really wants you back.”

“You mean he did.” She wrapped her arms around her waist. “Before he found out about the baby.”

“Don’t jump to conclusions before you talk to Shaun. You threw a pretty big surprise at him, you know.”

Patience allowed her shoulders to slump. “I know. I made a horrible mistake. I wanted to tell him, but...”

Holding up a hand, Isaac stopped her. “You don’t have to explain to me.”

A knock on the door interrupted them.

Patience moaned. “That’s my parents, I’m sure.”

“Do you want to talk to them?”

She shook her head.

“I’ll take care of it.” Isaac rose and went to the door, opening it just a few inches. After a short whispered exchange, he closed it again.

“I told them you were resting.”

“Thank you.”

“If you’d really like to rest, you can stretch out on the sofa here. I should get back to the dinner setup.”

“What about Shaun?”

“He’ll come back when he’s ready. Believe me; you won’t be able to keep him away then.”

“Really?” She felt so pathetic, begging for assurance like this.

But Isaac’s smile was full of understanding. “Yes, really. Do you think you’ll be in here long?”

“I’d like to hide in here all afternoon, but I’m afraid my bladder won’t allow that. Then my mother will ambush me in the ladies’ room.”

He laughed. “Yes, she is one determined woman. I’ll try to keep her busy.”

“Thanks.”

****

Shaun walked. He wasn’t sure where he was going; he just knew that he had to move, to provide a nondestructive outlet for the out of control emotions careening through him. The faster he walked, the quieter his mind became, until he was almost running and silence reigned in his head.

There was only so long he could keep up the pace. Finally he had to slow down and take a look around him. He realized he’d walked to the neighborhood that his boss, Joseph, lived in.

Knowing that Joseph would be at his fiancée’s house next door, Shaun felt safe in plopping himself down on the porch to rest.

As his body stilled, his mind stirred to life again. Patience had come back. But why hadn’t she told him she was coming? Actually, there was a lot she wasn’t telling him.

Patience was pregnant. It hurt that she hadn’t shared that with him. It seemed his fate to be betrayed by the women he loved.

He could remember exactly what his mother had said to him that day, word for word. “You’re a grown man, Shaun, with a wife of your own now.” He’d come to visit and found her packing her suitcase. “I’ve stayed with your father all these years for your sake. You’re old enough to know there’s someone else I love, and I want to be with him now.”

The words echoing in his head covered the sound of Joseph’s footsteps. Shaun didn’t notice him until he sat down next to him..

“Are you all right?”

He was going to say “yes,” but stopped. That wasn’t really true. “I don’t know.”

“Isaac called me at Harmony’s. He said he had a feeling you might show up here.”

“What did he tell you?”

“Just that something happened that upset you. You know Isaac doesn’t tell tales.”

Shaun was certain that this God he was just coming to know had sent Joseph and Isaac to save him from himself. Joseph had been more of a father to him than his own, and Isaac the big brother he’d never had, as well as a mentor.

“Want to come in and have some dinner?” asked Joseph.

Shaun shook his head. “No thanks, I’m not in the mood for company. I just stopped here to rest.”

“You want to talk?”

Did he? It felt as if he’d talked more in the last few months than he had in his whole life.

“Nah. I don’t know what to say right now.”

“Is this about your parents and the holiday?”

“Not really.”

He was going to be a father. The thought jolted him. A father. What did that mean?

With sudden clarity, he knew what he had to do. “But if you think Harmony could spare you for a little, could you give me a ride back to the church?”

****

Patience thought she’d be too overwrought to actually fall asleep on Pastor Isaac’s couch, but the long drive had tired her out and she was able to doze for a little while. She was not so deeply asleep that she didn’t hear the office door open and close, but she didn’t respond, thinking it was one of her parents, coming in to check on her

She heard a chair being pulled up, and someone sat down next to the couch. Great, she thought, they aren’t going away. How long could she pretend to be asleep?

A hand, calloused and rough, gently brushed her hair back from her face. She would know that touch anywhere. Her eyes snapped open and she lunged into a sitting position. “Shaun!”

They stared at each other for a few seconds and then Shaun moved from the chair and sat next to her on the couch. He held out his arms, and she went into them, intensely glad to be in his embrace again.

After a few moments, Shaun cleared his throat and in a ragged voice he said, “I’m glad you came back.”

“I’m sorry.” Everything she had to say tumbled out at once. “I didn’t want to leave, but things with you were so out of control, and I didn’t know how to help you. Then I found out about the baby, and I didn’t know what to do, how the news would affect you then....I didn’t mean to stay away for so long, but Aunt Elaine fell, and she needed me...I’m sorry.”

“I’m the one who should be sorry. It was my behavior that drove you away. I can understand why you wouldn’t think I’d make a very good father.”

She moved away from him just enough so that she could look into his eyes. “I never thought that. It’s just that you were already dealing with so much and this...a baby means a lot of big changes.”

“Good changes.” He moved his hands from her back to her stomach. “I’m happy about the baby,” he said.

Relief from one of her worries flooded through her, but Patience cautioned herself not to get her hopes up. This wasn’t over yet.

“I want us to be together, but...I can’t raise a child with a man who’s perpetually angry.”

“Like my father, you mean?” Shaun’s face set itself into grim lines.

She didn’t want to answer that, so instead she asked, “Have things really changed? Like you said in your letter.”

“Yes,” he answered with a firmness that warmed her heart. “And they’re about to get better. I hope. Will you go somewhere with me?”

“Now? What about the dinner? I did volunteer.”

“So did I, but Isaac said they have enough people. This is important.”

“All right.” It wasn’t as though she wanted to spend the next few hours fielding questions from her well-meaning parents and friends. “Where are we going?”

“To my mother’s house for Thanksgiving.”

****

Shaun pulled up to his mother’s new home and shut off the truck’s engine. He took a deep breath. Maybe this was a mistake. Maybe he should turn around and go back to the church.

Then he looked at Patience. He had to do this if there was to be any hope of saving his marriage and him being a part of his child’s daily life. His child.

Shaun realized that he knew nothing about babies. This kid would be in real trouble if it was up to his father to keep him alive. “Did you take that class?” he asked abruptly.

“What class?”

“That parenting class in high school, did you take it? I wish I had.”

Patience laughed. “No, I didn’t take it. We’ll buy a book or something.”

“Maybe they have a class at the community college. You used to do a lot of babysitting. I don’t know anything about babies. I don’t even know how to change a diaper.”

“I can show you. It isn’t that hard.”

“But that’s just one thing. I don’t even know what there is to know about babies.” Shaun dropped his head to the steering wheel. “I’m gonna mess this up.”

The sound of Patience’s laughter did not make him feel any better. “Did we come all the way over here to sit in your truck? Don’t you want to go in and see your mom?”

“Mom, oh yeah. I almost forgot. The baby isn’t even here yet, and I’m already a wreck.”

“I’m sure you’ll calm down before he’s born.”

“He? is it a...”

Patience shook her head. “I don’t know. I didn’t want to ask if you weren’t there. I mean, I didn’t know if you wanted to know or not.”

“I do. When do you see your doctor again? Do you have to go back to your aunt’s still or can you see someone here?” He looked her in the eye. “You are going to stay, aren’t you?”

“I want to. Let’s just see how this weekend goes.”

Shaun nodded and retreated back into his thoughts. This morning he hadn’t been thinking beyond volunteering for the community dinner, and now he was trying to figure out all at once how to prove himself to Patience and how to be a father.

She shook his arm. “Come on, Shaun. Your mom and her...friend know we’re here. They’re watching us through the window.”

And the first step for both goals began with his mother. “All right. Let’s go in.”

Before Patience could open her door he reached over and grabbed her hand. “Say a prayer for me, quick, Patience. I don’t think I can do this alone.”

Her head swung around to look at him. Her eyes were open wide in surprise. “You want me to say a prayer for you? Really?”

Shaun nodded, but gave no other reply. He knew his newfound faith would gain points for him in her eyes, but right now he didn’t have the will or the wits to press that advantage. Instead of someone going to face his own mother and a man who actually seemed kind of nice, he felt like that guy, Daniel, going in to face the lions.

Shaun would have much preferred Ellis to be a jerk.

He said his own prayer in silence. Praying was too new and too personal for him to speak the words aloud. Then, he opened his door. “Let’s go.”

Shaun hurried around to the passenger side to help Patience down. He didn’t usually observe this courtesy, but now that she was expecting, he thought she probably shouldn’t be leaping to the ground from her seat.

She allowed him to lift her down, and then hand in hand they walked to the door of the small, rather saggy looking ranch style house that his mother now called home.

In spite of the dread and anxiety this meeting was producing, he reveled in the feel of Patience’s hand in his. It had been a long time since he’d enjoyed this simple pleasure. He felt less alone with her fingers intertwined with his. The softness and warmth of her touch calmed him and boosted his courage.

The door opened before they reached it, and his mother stood framed in the doorway, light spilling out from behind her. She was crying. Each tear caused a brief, sharp stab of guilt in Shaun. Anger quickly rose to replace it. Why should he feel guilty that she’d missed him? She’d created the situation, not him.

Confused by the conflicting emotions, Shaun allowed her to hug him, although he couldn’t relax and hug her back. Patience did though, when it was her turn to receive his mother’s affections.

“Come in, come in.” She wiped happy tears from her face. “Patience, you know Todd, don’t you?”

“Yes, we’ve met before. How are you Mr. Ellis?”

He was standing just outside their circle. “I’m fine, and you can call me Todd.”

An awkward silence followed, and then Shaun’s mother offered to take their coats. Shaun reluctantly gave up his and then helped Patience remove hers. Shaun’s mother gave a gasp of surprise.

“Patience, forgive me. When I hugged you, I thought you’d put on weight, and now I see why. Congratulations to you both. Todd, Patience is going to have a baby.”

“I can see that,” he said gravely as he took the coats. “I’ll just hang these up.”

His mother happily swept Patience off to the kitchen, chattering away about layettes and strollers and whatnot. Shaun found himself alone with Todd Ellis.

When he’d decided to come he’d only thought about seeing his mother. He’d practically forgotten about Ellis, which seemed ludicrous now, but at the time, he’d been focused on what he needed to do. According to Isaac, that was to make peace with his mother. Did he have to extend forgiveness to Ellis as well?

“Dinner should be ready soon,” the man said. “Why don’t we go sit down in the living room? I’m not much for football, but we can turn the game on if you want.”

Shaun shrugged and followed him into the living room. Ellis sat in one of the easy chairs and indicated that Shaun should take the other one.

He picked up the remote control, but didn’t turn the television on. “So you’re going to be a father.”

“Looks like it.” Shaun sat on the edge of his seat, acutely uncomfortable. He’d rather be having his teeth filled without the benefit of anesthetic than to try to make polite conversation with this man.

“I’ve never had the honor myself,” Ellis continued, staring at the remote in his hand rather than looking at Shaun. “Until your mother came along, I was a dedicated bachelor.”

Shaun had nothing to say to that.

“All I had was my work, which isn’t much of anything when you get right down to it.”

“I guess not.”

“Your mother’s a good woman.” Ellis suddenly looked up, pinning Scott with a straight stare. “If your father would have shown her any hint of affection at all, she would have stayed with him. She spent years trying to find some sign that he cared about her. It’s his own fault she left.”

“I know that,” admitted Shaun. “But she still lied to me.”

“She tried to protect you.”

Shaun snorted. “That didn’t really work out, did it?” He rose, turned his back on the older man, and stared out the window. “Let’s talk about something else.” Anything else, please.

A heavy, uncomfortable silence settled over the two men. Shaun continued to stare out the window at absolutely nothing.

“I understand you work construction.”

“Yeah, I work with Joseph Velasquez.”

“I built my share of houses in my day, until arthritis in my knees got the better of me. I can’t do all that climbing around anymore. Now, I just work on cabinetry.”

Shaun had never been curious enough about this man to ask what he did for a living. “You build cabinets?”

“I did the ones in the kitchen here. Do you want to see?”

“Sure.” Anything was better than sitting around here.

****

In the kitchen, Patience tried to help her mother-in-law, Jenny, finish making Thanksgiving dinner. It was a little difficult since she didn’t know where anything was, but she managed. Matters became more complicated when the men came in to examine the cabinets Todd had made and crowded the small area. Patience watched Shaun while she mashed the potatoes. He was stiff and ill-at-ease, which didn’t surprise her. The fact that he was actually talking to his mother’s boyfriend did surprise her. How much could a person change in four months? Was this new, calmer Shaun real, or was this only an image he was holding together for just long enough to bring her back?

“Patience, honey,” Jenny, said, “those have got to be the smoothest mashed potatoes ever. You can stop pounding on them.”

Patience looked down. Lost in thought, her hands had worked on without instruction from her head. “Sorry. I guess I was daydreaming.”

Jenny laughed. “I was that way when I was expecting Shaun. I think it’s part of that whole pregnancy hormones thing.”

“Right.” Patience didn’t think this was true in her case, but she didn’t want to explain herself. She put the potato masher in the sink.

Jenny handed serving bowls to both men. “I think we’re ready. Since you two are here, you can help carry everything to the table.”

A little bustle and confusion, and then the feast was ready and waiting to be eaten. They seated themselves around the small dining room table. Jenny had made so much food there was hardly enough room for their plates. She’d set up a TV tray on one side of her to hold the serving dishes that didn’t fit on the table.

“Mom, you didn’t have to do all this,” Shaun told her. “It looks like you were expecting an army.”

She grew teary-eyed again. “It’s the first time I’ve seen you in months. It had to be special.”

“But I told Ellis, I mean Todd...”

The older man smiled at him. “I knew you’d come.”

Shaun thought about how disappointed his mother would have been if he hadn’t come, and was suddenly very glad he’d made this decision. He was still angry with her and still convinced she’d done a lot of things wrong, but he did love her.

“Should...should we say grace?” suggested Patience.

“Yes, let’s,” Jenny answered.

Everyone looked at Todd, but he stared back at them blankly. “Shaun, why don’t you start?” he finally suggested.

“I’m not very good at that,” he mumbled.

Patience remembered that he’d written about how he didn’t have the words to express his faith yet, and wanting to encourage him, she reached over and took his hand. His fingers tightened around hers. “It doesn’t have to be a speech,” she told him. “Just say what comes into your heart, Shaun.”

He closed his eyes, and was silent for many moments. Jenny and Todd closed their eyes also, but Patience couldn’t stop looking at Shaun. She’d always been certain that he had a good heart. Had he really given it to God? She held her breath and waited for him to speak.

“Heavenly Father, we thank you for the food that you’ve given us and for...for the people who are gathered here together...especially the new life that Patience carries.”

He opened his eyes as if he were finished, but then suddenly closed them again. “We...we thank you for the continuous grace and mercy you extend to us. Please help us all to follow your example and lead us to healing and wholeness.”

A chorus of ‘amens’ sounded and everyone opened their eyes and lifted their heads. Patience was speechless. Shaun’s prayer was beautiful. She caught his gaze and tried to show him how proud she was of him with her smile. He lifted her hand and kissed it before letting go.

Todd said, “Thank you, Shaun. That was a beautiful thought.”

Love for him welled in her heart.

Then, a half smile slid across Todd’s formerly solemn face and he added, “Maybe you should write greeting cards.”

Everyone laughed and then started serving themselves and passing dishes.

****

Shaun was glad that Todd had made that joke and taken the focus off of him. He didn’t know where those words came from. He was not a good speaker and certainly not in a situation where he had to improvise.

But he’d felt the truth of them as he spoke them. Were they from his heart? From God?

Dinner and small talk went together. Shaun had no more time to wonder how those words and sentiments had come to him. He listened with interest to Patience’s story of how her aunt had fallen and she’d stayed to help take care of her.

“Will your aunt be all right, now that you’ve left?” Jenny asked.

“Her daughter came to pick her up so she could spend Thanksgiving with them,” Patience explained. Shaun noticed she’d sidestepped the real question.

He didn’t eat much and felt bad because his mother had gone to so much trouble, but they weren’t exactly a happy family. There were too many unresolved hurts and uncertain futures hovering between them all. His stomach had twisted into a knot, and he could only force so much food into it.

Of course his mother noticed. “Shaun, you’re hardly eating a thing.”

“I’m sorry, Mom. Everything tastes great, really.”

“Well then why...”

“Stop badgering him, Jenny.” Todd said. “He can hardly eat if he knows you’re watching him like a hawk.”

To Shaun’s surprise, his mother let the matter drop. If his father had made the same comment, she would have taken offense and an argument would have begun. But then again, the tone that Todd had used was far different from the one Shaun’s dad would have used.

After dinner, Todd insisted on clearing the table and doing the dishes. Patience offered to help.

“Well,” he replied, “I don’t really need the help, but why don’t you come into the kitchen and keep me company?”

The two disappeared, and Shaun was left alone with his mother. He’d come here to talk to her, to make peace with her, but now that the opportunity was at hand, no words came. He just didn’t know where to start.

And when it came right down to it, could he really do this? He was well aware of the anger and bitterness his heart still harbored.

His mother spoke, saving him from having to start the conversation. “The divorce is final. Your father and I are officially no longer married.”

He hoped she didn’t expect congratulations. “I didn’t know. I haven’t talked to Dad in a long time.”

“Honey, this is a small town. I know he told you he didn’t want to see you anymore.”

Shaun shrugged. “He’s never wanted to see me, not even when I was a kid. It’s a relief for both of us not to have to pretend anymore.”

“But...but I thought you were angry because I left him.”

“I’m angry because you lied to me. You had a whole secret life that I knew nothing about while I still told you everything.”

“I know. I guess your father’s rejection made us unusually close.”

“I mean, all the time you were telling me that I should wait with Patience and not get too serious too fast, you were running around with that guy and having an affair. I don’t even know if Todd’s the only one.”

His mother’s face went white. “Todd’s been the only one. We were friends for a long time before...before we were anything else.”

“Can I believe that?”

She took a step back, pain distorting her face for a moment. “I’ve never lied to you. I hid my relationship with Todd from you, that’s true. I didn’t plan to have an affair.”

“You aren’t going to tell me that it ‘just happened,’ are you?”

“No. I made a choice. You were growing up. I knew you’d be leaving soon. Your father was never there for me, but Todd always was. I tried to be the best mother and wife I could be, but when I saw that...” she paused, “saw that after all that, I was still going to end up alone, I couldn’t stand it. Todd had let me know that he was interested if I was ever ready to take our relationship further. The day after your eighteenth birthday, I told him I was ready.”

“The day after my birthday?” He wanted the truth from her, but he could live without details like this.

She shrugged. “You were graduating in a few months. You were already talking about moving out and getting a place of you own, about marrying Patience after she graduated the next year. Living with your father was like living alone but with cleaning and cooking for two. I’m sorry, but I needed something for myself. I couldn’t hold you back. A young man should be out on his own. A middle-aged woman doesn’t want to be alone any more. At least, this one didn’t.”

While he still abhorred the choices she’d made, her reasons touched his heart.

She straightened. “Anyway, that’s my explanation. I’m sorry I hurt you, and I know I made mistakes...but I hope you can forgive me.”

Shaun turned away from her for a minute, trying to process the scene they’d just lived. “I made a lot of mistakes, too, Mom,” he finally said. “I should have come to talk to you a long time ago instead of letting all the anger build inside of me like I did. That’s why Patience left me. I took everything out on her.”

“But she’s back now, right?”

Shaun shrugged. “For how long?”

“But...”

“Anyway, Mom, this is about you and me. I want to forgive you. I just don’t know if I can do it all at once. It’s hard to let go of everything. But I’m going to start working on it.”

Her face lit up, and she wrapped him in a hug again. This time Shaun hugged her back, and he felt something ease inside him as he did so. Isaac was right. Forgiveness was a miraculous thing.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 5

Back in the truck, Patience rested her head on the window. She was tired and she had a lot to think about. “It’s time for me to call it a day.”

“All right. Wait until you see our new place. It’s actually better than the old one.”

“I’ll see it tomorrow.”

“But I thought you wanted to go home?”

She realized what the problem was. “Shaun, I’m staying at my parents’ house.”

“What? But I thought...”

“You’ve shown me a lot today, and I’m really impressed.”

“Then what’s the problem?” She knew the edge that was creeping into his voice was a sure sign that Shaun’s temper was rising.

“But I need to think things over, to sort them out in my head.”

She tensed, waiting for him to explode.

Instead he was silent. She watched his face as they went from street light to street light.

“Do we need to go back to the church so you can get your car?”

“Yes, please.” That was it? Some perverse part of her needed to test this new Shaun. He seemed too good to be true. “You aren’t mad at me?”

“I’m impatient and frustrated. I’ve been waiting for you to come back for months. But I do want you to be sure. If you feel better staying at your parents for now, well, at least we’re in the same town.”

Relief brought a smile to her face. “Thank you for understanding.”

“You’re welcome,” he replied gruffly.

Though it only took them a few more minutes to reach the church parking lot, Patience was almost asleep when they pulled up next to her car.

“Patience, we’re here,” Shaun said in a voice unusually soft and gentle.

“Yes, I’m awaked.” She sat up straighter and rubbed her eyes.

“Are you awake enough to drive? Because if you aren’t we can get your stuff, and I’ll take you home. We can pick up your car tomorrow.”

“I’m tired, but I think I’m capable of driving six blocks.”

“Patience…” He paused.

“What is it?”

“You’re all right, aren’t you? I mean, everything is fine with the baby and with...with you, right?”

His uncertainty touched her. “Yes, Shaun, we’re both healthy, but I do get tired more easily than I normally do.”

Shaun wrapped her in his arms and held her close, with a tenderness she hadn’t felt from him in a long time. It brought tears to her eyes.

“I don’t want you to have to go through this pregnancy all alone. If you come back, I promise I’ll take care of you.”

She couldn’t speak around the lump that rose in her throat. A sound that was half a laugh and half a sob escaped her, and she hugged Shaun tightly. She turned her face up to his, and he kissed her eyelids and feathered kisses across her cheeks and nose before finally claiming her mouth.

Patience melted into him, wanting to absorb his warmth, his strength. She gave a little cry of disappointment when he broke away. He climbed out of the truck and came around to her side to lift her down. Then he kissed her again.

Breaking away, he opened her car door and motioned for her to get in. “Go on,” he said, “while I still have the strength to let you go.”

Part of her wished he wouldn’t let her go. She was suddenly reminded of how much she missed having him beside her as she slept. But this was for the baby, Patience told herself. She needed to be sure of him for the baby’s sake. “I love you, Shaun” she said before letting go and getting into the car.

“I love you, too,” he told her, and then he shut the door.

****

Patience tried to slip in quietly, but her parents were waiting to pounce. “Where have you been?” her father demanded. “We’ve been worried sick.”

“I’m sorry. Shaun and I went to his mother’s house for Thanksgiving dinner. I had my cell phone with me. You could have called.”

“You could have called,” her father countered.

“What was that boy thinking, taking you there anyway?” asked her mother. “That woman is living with a man who isn’t her husband.”

“I know. Shaun wanted to make peace with her tonight, I think.”

“Make peace with her? Why would he want to do that?”

“Because it’s the Christian thing to do, don’t you think?” Patience was too tired for this conversation. “Dad, will you help me with my bags, please? I’d really like to go to bed. I’m exhausted.”

“Now, you just wait one minute, young lady. We need to sit down and discuss what you’re going to do. First of all, are you thinking of keeping this baby?”

Patience was shocked. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I?”

“Well, you’re alone. Your father and I will help all we can, but a single mother with no education beyond high school will have a difficult time of it. Maybe you should consider adoption.”

“The manager at the bank told me just last week that they’d be glad to have you back,” her dad offered. Patience had worked there until her flight to her aunt’s. “But tellers don’t make a lot of money. Do you think you could support yourself and the baby with that?”

Patience held up her hands. “Aren’t you forgetting about Shaun?”

“Well, yes, you’re right,” her mother considered. “He will have to pay child support, but still...”

Her parents loved her and they meant well, Patience reminded herself. “I wouldn’t discount the fact that Shaun and I might reconcile. I was very impressed with the changes he seems to have made. I really think he’s back on track. And now he’s even become a Christian.” The fact that Shaun’s family never went to church had been the biggest objection her parents had when she told them she wanted to marry Shaun. She’d heard the whole “unequally yoked” speech about a hundred times. Part of her thought she went ahead and married him just so she could get away from lectures like this.

Her parents exchanged glances. Her father spoke, but it was clear they were of the same opinion. “But sweetheart, how long will it last? Are you sure he isn’t just putting on a good show to get you back?”

“What if he’s not, and I turn my back on him? What if I lose a chance at being truly happy and building a family with my baby’s father? Do you think I can afford not even to consider going back to Shaun?”

“But there could be someone so much better for you out there, someone who could give you so much more...”

Patience didn’t feel as if she lived up to her name right now. “Mom, Dad, it’s my decision. If I want to give Shaun another chance, then I will. I came home tonight so I could have some peace to think and pray about it, not so you can lecture me and try to bully me into doing what you want.”

Patience left them and went upstairs to her room. She wished she could run up the stairs, stomp all the way to her room and slam the door so hard that it echoed throughout the house. She was too tired for such expressions of anger though.

Once she’d reached her room, she realized that she didn’t have her suitcases. She was ready to go to sleep in her clothes, without benefit of brushing her teeth first, when her father brought up her luggage.

“I realize you’re tired tonight,” he said as he set down the bags, “but we have to discuss this tomorrow.”

“I need to discuss this with Shaun, Dad.”

“Believe me, Patience, you’d be better off without him. He’ll never amount to anything, just like that father of his.”

She was too tired to yell, but she answered her father as forcefully as she could. “Shaun is nothing like his father.”

“In the morning, when you’ve had a good night’s sleep, you’ll feel more like talking about it.”

She sighed in defeat. “Sure, Dad. Thanks for bringing up my luggage.”

“I love you, and so does your mom.”

“I know. I love you both, too.”

****

After Patience left, Shaun walked over to Isaac’s and told him about his talk with his mother. Isaac didn’t say much, but Shaun knew he was pleased.

On the way home, Shaun stopped to put gas in his truck. As he was unscrewing the gas cap, another vehicle pulled up to the opposite side of the pump. It was his father’s truck. Shaun watched him step down from the cab. He saw his father’s face as he recognized his son, paused and then began filling his gas tank without a hint of acknowledgement.

It was the last straw. In a day that had unexpectedly turned out to be an emotional roller coaster ride, Shaun felt himself hurtling toward another hill.

He’d successfully navigated through Patience’s return, the shock of finding out he was going to become a father and the ordeal of forgiving his mother. It hadn’t been easy, but he’d done it. For weeks he’d told himself that he didn’t care if his father had disowned him. Now, he knew it was a lie. He did care that one of the people who should have been most important in his life could cast him aside so easily. He cared that there was so little between them.

Shaun tried to remember all the “skills” he had learned to manage his temper. As he waited for the tank to fill, he counted to ten. He breathed deeply. He even said a desperate prayer. But none of it worked.

“Hello, Dad,” he said suddenly, sharply. His father looked around in surprise. “Did you have a nice Thanksgiving?” He knew he should be ashamed at the sarcastic tone he heard in his voice, but he wasn’t. He was beyond caring about that.

“Mom invited me over to her house for dinner.”

Still no response.

He would have thought his emotions would be exhausted by this time, but, once again, Shaun was filled with the anger that seemed to simmer below the surface of him so often these days. He thought about what his mother had told him about her fear of being alone and went from simmering to boiling in a heartbeat.

“She made a feast. There was more food than the table could hold. You remember what a great cook she is, don’t you? Oh, wait. You never cared for her food, did you? If you had, I guess you would have given her a compliment on it once in a while.”

“I can’t believe you’d associate with her after what she did.” His father spoke in a voice so low that he almost missed the words. But Shaun heard them, and they were like gasoline thrown on a fire.

“What she did? What about you, Dad? You drove her away, and then you finished the job by telling me to get lost. If you’re alone and unhappy, then I guess you’ve gotten what you deserve.”

The pump clicked off. Shaun was finishing the transaction when his father said, in a stronger, more belligerent voice, “I never wanted to be a father.”

Shaun stared at him, his white hot anger burnt out in a second, doused with those icy words. He crossed to his father’s side of the pump and looked him in the eye. “You never tried to be one either. You could have at least tried.” He climbed into his truck and drove away, leaving his father in the pool of light that surrounded the gas pump. He looked small and alone there.

Back at home, Shaun didn’t know what to do with himself. He was too upset to sleep or even to sit still and watch television. His whole life seemed to have shattered into fragments, and he couldn’t get the pieces back together no matter how hard he tried. Patience was back, but he didn’t know if she was staying. He was going to be a father, and he had absolutely no idea how to handle that. It wasn’t as if he had a great example to follow. He didn’t really know how he felt about his mother right now and…and everything was a mess.

He wandered around the apartment in the dark, pacing like some animal in the zoo. That’s how he felt—trapped and needing to break out, to run. He thought about walking the few blocks to the nearest bar. A couple of drinks would help him cool down, relax.

No, he’d gone that route before, and it didn’t work. He hadn’t even liked it.

He’d already walked over half the town, after he’d first seen Patience. There was no way he wanted to do that again so soon. But it seemed like he might put in the same number of steps, circling his apartment again and again. He paused in front of the entertainment center where he’d put up a grouping of photos. Shaun wasn’t even sure why he’d put them there, except that’s where Patience had put them in their old place, and he was still hopeful she’d come back. He’d wanted everything to look nice, for her.

Now he wasn’t so sure she was going to come back. How could he convince her he’d changed when at the moment he wasn’t convinced himself? He picked up a picture of his graduation. It showed him and Patience, flanked by his parents. His mother was beaming with happiness. His father wasn’t even smiling.

They were standing side by side in the picture, and for the first time Shaun realized how much he and his father looked alike. Right now he thought they might even look alike on the inside. If God sees our hearts, is he looking at my Dad and me right now, and thinking about the family resemblance—two angry, bitter hearts beating with self-hatred?

A wave of disgust swept over him, and he threw the picture. The glass shattered, and the frame flew apart as it hit the wall.

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 6

“Thanks for coming,” Shaun said as Joseph and Isaac walked up to him as he sat in the emergency room cradling his bandaged hand. “They gave me painkillers, and then told me I couldn’t drive myself home.”

“I don’t know why you drove yourself here,” Isaac replied. “How many stitches?”

“Just five. I was cleaning up some broken glass and…”

“I get it.” Isaac, who was usually the calmest, most patient person Shaun knew, seemed very annoyed with him. “And how did the glass happen to get broken?”

Shaun slumped a little farther in the chair. “It was from a picture frame. I threw the picture,” he admitted.

“This is not going to look good when you see Patience tomorrow—today, now.”

Joseph put a hand on the pastor’s shoulder. “Ease up Isaac. Let’s get Shaun home before you get into the lecture.”

Isaac, perhaps recalling that they were in a public place, desisted. “All right. Shaun, come with me. Joseph will follow in your truck.”

Shaun was tempted to ask if he could ride with Joseph instead. But in spite of the fact that Isaac clearly thought—no, knew—that he’d messed up, he was still the person Shaun wanted to talk to.

Isaac had a few things to say to Shaun himself. Once they’d pulled out onto the highway he started in. “What happened? Everything seemed to be going well. When did it change?”

With a sigh, Shaun answered, “When I saw my dad. He pulled up to the same pump I was using at the gas station.

Isaac echoed that sigh.

Shaun continued. “I know things went well today, but it was hard. I guess seeing my father just put me over the edge.” Shaun told him about the encounter.

“And then he told me he never wanted to be a father. He never wanted me, Isaac. When I got home I looked at a picture of the two of us together. We looked so much alike and…”

“And what?”

“I started to wonder, if maybe I’m just like him.”

“How so?”

“Angry. Bitter. Always hurting the people who love me. Maybe I’m doomed to turn out just like him. Maybe Patience and the baby would be better off without me.”

There was a thick layer of silence surrounding them in the cab of the truck. Then Isaac burst out, “Of all the stupid, idiotic…I thought we’d gotten beyond this, Shaun.”

He’d never seen Isaac lose his temper before. “Beyond what?”

“Beyond you not believing in yourself. Beyond feeling sorry for yourself.”

“What do you mean?”

“Listen,” Isaac growled at him. “You have two fathers—an earthly one and a heavenly one. Granted, the earthly one has been a big disappointment, but you don’t have to be like him. What if you started trying to follow the example your heavenly father set out for you instead?”

“You mean Jesus?”

“Exactly. Think about that for awhile, Shaun.”

He did. He thought about that all the way home while Isaac glowered, staring at the road in front of them. Just before they pulled into his driveway, Shaun said, “I don’t think I can do it.”

“Be exactly like Jesus? Of course not. Not without His help. But that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t try. Now go get some sleep.”

“I know you’re mad at me, but thanks for coming to pick me up anyway. And thanks for listening.” Shaun was surprised but not upset by Isaac’s display of temper. He knew from past experience that only the people who cared about you bothered to get upset when you’d done something stupid.

For the first time during the ride home, Isaac offered him a smile. “Now that’s a better attitude already.”

Joseph appeared at his door. Shaun thanked him as well and got out so Joseph could get in. Then, as his friends drove away, Shaun fished out his key and opened the door to his apartment. A few hours of sleep sounded good. He was tired in body and mind, both.

****

In spite of her highly emotional state, Patience was so exhausted that she fell almost immediately into a deep sleep after climbing into bed. But she woke up in the early hours of the morning and could not fall back to sleep.

Around five o’clock, while it was still dark, she got up and got dressed. She was too restless to remain in bed. The baby kicked and Patience wondered if her anxiety was being transferred to him—or her.

She left a note and drove downtown to The Grace Place, Orchard Hill’s only coffee shop. While working there during high school, Patience had become friends with the owner, Grace. She could use some of Grace’s friendship and advice right now.

Normally, she would walk downtown to the coffee shop, but there’d been a dusting of snow the night before. Slippery sidewalks were not something she wanted to tackle in her current state. Grace was turning the sign to “open” just as Patience stopped the car at the curb.

She opened the door to the shop and stepped into Grace’s cinnamon-and-coffee-scented embrace. “Patience, I can’t believe it’s you.” Then Grace stepped back, eyes widening as she took in her condition. “I really can’t believe it’s you. Wow.”

Patience smiled and shrugged. “Yeah, it’s me.”

Grace insisted on making her a large cup of herbal tea—“No coffee for you, young lady,” she told Patience sternly. The idea of Grace being stern made Patience laugh. No one else had come in yet, so Grace grabbed a couple of fresh-from-the-oven cinnamon rolls and some coffee for herself and joined Patience at one of the tables.

“Are you sure you can sit with me?”

“It’s the day after Thanksgiving. I doubt anyone will be in this early,” she replied. “Now tell me what’s been going on with you.”

“First I want to know all about you and Riley. I heard you’re engaged now.” Riley had been a steady customer, and Patience knew he and Grace were friends, but she thought that’s all they were.

Grace’s eyes lit up as she related the story of how she and Riley started dating. When she told Patience about Riley’s proposal tears came to her eyes.

“That’s wonderful, Grace. I’m so happy for you.”

“Yes, well, I’m happy for me, too. Now tell me about you.”

Patience explained the whole problem with Shaun, and relayed what had happened the day before and about her parent’s interference. When she was finished it felt as if she’d unloaded a heavy burden. She sighed in relief and took a huge bite from the still warm cinnamon roll.

“So what are you thinking now?” asked Grace.

“I don’t know. I’m so encouraged with how well Shaun is doing, but…”

“But what?”

“But what about me? I left him when he needed me most. I just…just didn’t know what to do for him anymore. What if…what if I’m the one who has a problem? Maybe I’m not cut out to be a wife…or a mother.” A tear slid down her face and plopped onto the table.

Grace reached right across the table and grabbed her hand, squeezing it gently. “Patience, you and Shaun got married almost right out of high school. You’re both still very young.”

“Maybe we should have waited.”

“Let me finish. I’ve never seen two people more in love than you and Shaun. If anyone is going to make it, you two will. I knew he was in love with you before he even asked you out.”

Patience laughed. “Don’t be silly. He couldn’t possibly have been in love with me then.”

“A man who doesn’t like coffee doesn’t suddenly start hanging out in a coffee shop for no reason. I can still see him, hunched over in the booth, trying to force down my best brew. Those puppy dog eyes under that shaggy blonde hair followed you everywhere you went. He already had it bad.”

It felt good to remember those things. “Yes, but now things have gotten so complicated.”

“Then you’ll have to work on your problems—together. That’s what Isaac’s been telling Riley and me at our pre-marriage counseling sessions.”

“I don’t know…”

“And maybe your parents aren’t being very supportive, but you have lots of friends here that will be.”

“So you think I should go back to Shaun?”

“Is that what your heart is telling you?”

Patience nodded.

“Then that’s what I think you should do.”

****

Shaun sat in his truck in front of Patience’s parents’ house. Her car was gone. Dread tightened his chest until he could hardly breathe. Had she found out about the incident last night? No, how could she have?

He slid out of the truck and walked up to the front door. In Orchard Hill, friends always used the back door, but he knew better than to consider himself a “back door” sort of guest in this house.

Patience’s father, Jerry, answered the door. He was not smiling.

“May I see Patience?” Shaun asked, feeling no more welcome than he had when he picked her up for their first date years ago. Actually, he was probably a lot less welcome today.

“She’s not here,” Jerry answered curtly. Disapproval marked every line of his face.

“Where did she go?”

“She went back to her aunt’s, of course. You didn’t really expect her to stick around for you, did you?”

“Did she leave a message? A note?”

“No, but you should expect to hear from a lawyer soon. Your marriage is over.”

****

Patience came home in high spirits. She was eager to see Shaun and tell him she wanted to try again. Her mother was making pancakes when she stepped in the kitchen door.

“Good morning, Mom.”

“Grab a plate and sit down, hon’. Breakfast is almost ready.”

“No, thanks. I had a cinnamon roll with Grace.”

“You need more than that. Think of the baby.”

“Have you ever had one of Grace’s cinnamon rolls? They’re gigantic. Believe me, I had enough. I’d rather go see Shaun.”

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about him.”

“What do you mean?” Alarm made her suddenly tense.

“He was already here this morning, and your father told him you’d gone back to your aunt.”

“What! How could he?”

“And he told him you’d be contacting a lawyer for a divorce.”

Patience stared at her mother. She was so astonished she didn’t know what to say.

Her mother put an arm around her and said, “It was for the best, honey. You can do so much better.”

Anger flared, burning through her shock. “You had no right to do this. It’s my choice, not yours.”

“Now, Patience, don’t be difficult. You know your father and I only want what’s best for you.”

“I’m so tired of hearing that, Mom. You think you know what I want, but you don’t. You don’t even bother to ask.”

“Sit down and have some pancakes. We’ll talk about it after breakfast.”

“I just told you I don’t want any breakfast.”

“All right, honey, I didn’t want to have to tell you this, but my friend Viola was working at the emergency room last night. She called and told me Shaun had been in. He’d been in a fight with his father and came in because he needed stitches.”

“What? Why didn’t you tell me right away?”

“So, you see he hasn’t changed at all. Can you imagine? Getting into a fight with his own father. Patience, where are you going?”

“I’m going to find Shaun, Mom.” Her mother called her back, but she kept going, letting the door slam behind her. Right now she could understand very well how someone could come to blows with a parent.

It wasn’t until after she started her car that Patience realized she had no clue where Shaun might be. Scrabbling through her bag, she pulled out the envelope that contained the letter he’d sent her. She noted the return address and set out.

The new apartment was on the second floor of an older house. It had a large lawn, circled by mature trees. There was an outside staircase that lead to the apartment. It didn’t take long for Patience to determine that Shaun wasn’t home. She should have guessed that when she didn’t see his truck anywhere.

Where would he go? What had happened? Had he confronted his father after talking to his mother yesterday? Had his father somehow found out that they went to Jenny’s for dinner and come looking for him? How badly was he hurt?

Sick with worry, she tried to figure out where he might go. It wasn’t likely he’d go to his mother if he’d just had a fight with his father. Maybe he’d go to Joseph’s or…

Isaac! Pastor Isaac had been counseling him. It would be natural that Shaun would turn to him after this incident.

As she drove to the church, Patience wished she’d stayed with Shaun last night. Maybe the incident wouldn’t have happened at all if she’d been there.

On the other hand, what if it had still happened? Maybe her parents were right and Shaun hadn’t changed at all. What if she were going back to a man who was being overtaken by anger? What if he’d descended into expressing his emotions through violence?

She thought she knew Shaun. What if she really didn’t?

By the time she reached Isaac’s house, she was hoping she could talk to him herself, as well as ask him where Shaun might be. But he wasn’t home, so she had no luck on either count.

Maybe Isaac was at the church. She didn’t think he’d go in to work on the Friday after Thanksgiving, but maybe he had met Shaun there to talk with him.

It was a short walk from the parsonage to the church, but even in the small space of time it took to get from one place to another, Patience’s agitation rose.

Pansy was in her office. If she was working, surely Isaac was here, too. “Mrs. Parker, have you seen Pastor Isaac?”

“No, dear,” the elderly lady replied. “He went to visit some of his family today, I believe. He was a bit too busy yesterday.”

“Oh, of course.” What did she do now? Tears welled up in her eyes.

“Patience Thiesen, whatever is the matter? You sit down now, and I’ll get you some water. You shouldn’t be rushing around in your condition.”

Pansy bustled about, pulling up a chair, getting water and tissues.

“I’ll have to talk to that husband of yours,” she grumbled as she helped Patience to settle herself. “Shouldn’t he be taking care of you?”

“That’s just it, Mrs. Parker. I don’t know where he is.”

Pansy paused. “You mean, the two of you aren’t together?”

“Not exactly. I wanted to make sure of things, so I stayed at my parents’ last night. But then I heard he was in a fight and got hurt and my father sent him away when he came to the house and…” Patience had to pause for breath.

Pansy was looking at her strangely. “So what did you decide? Do you want to be with Shaun?”

“I think so, yes. I know we still have some problems to work through, but Mrs. Parker, I love him. I really, really love him. I-I have to find him and make sure he’s all right.” Patience lunged to her feet and started for the door. Her hand was on the knob when Pansy called, “wait.”

Patience turned back. The older woman seemed to be wrestling with some inner question, but finally she said, “Shaun’s in the sanctuary.”

Patience gasped. She said a hurried, “Thank you, Mrs. Parker,” and rushed out of the office, brushing past Misty Green who was just coming in. She crossed the gathering space to the doors that opened into the church’s sanctuary. The stillness brought her up short. She stepped in and closed the door behind her, letting the silence envelope her. She scanned the large room and found Shaun sitting in a pew near the front.

His head was bowed as if in prayer, but otherwise he seemed relaxed, almost peaceful. The sunlight filtering in through the clerestory windows brought out the gold highlights in his hair and made it seem as if he were wearing a halo. Her breath caught in her throat. He was all right. And he’d come here with his problems.

She walked quietly down the aisle of the church and put her hand on his shoulder. “Shaun?”

He looked up, surprised. Then a huge smile lit up his face. “Patience.” He moved over so she could join him in the pew. “What are you doing here? Your father said…”

“He lied, Shaun. I never said anything about leaving or about a divorce. Now, what happened with you and your father.”

“How did you know about that?”

“My mother has a friend who works at the hospital.”

“So much for patient confidentiality.”

“Don’t make jokes. What happened? Is your father all right?”

Shaun looked puzzled. “What does my father have to do with me cutting my hand?”

Had her mother’s source gotten things mixed up? “I thought the two of you got into a huge fight last night.”

“Well, we had words,” Shaun admitted. “We both happened to be using the same gas pump at the same time. He ignored me, and that made me mad and I said a few things…”

“And then?”

Shaun drew in a deep breath and said in a voice so low Patience leaned closer to hear. “He said he never wanted to be a father.”

Even knowing the situation between Shaun and his father, Patience was shocked. This must have been a terrible blow to Shaun. “I’m so sorry. What did you do?”

He shrugged. “I went home.”

He went home? That was it? “Weren’t you upset?”

“Majorly. I was too restless to sit down. While I was pacing, I happened to pick up that picture you had of you and me and my folks at my graduation.”

“So…”

“So, I threw it. That was stupid, I know. When I was cleaning up the glass, I cut my hand and had to get some stitches.” He held up his bandaged hand to show her.

“That’s it?” Relief made her dizzy and she was glad she was sitting.

“That’s it. I’m sorry. I guess I’ll never get the best of my temper.”

Couldn’t he see how far he’d come from where he was just months ago? Patience rushed to reassure him. “Shaun, everyone loses it sometimes. And after your father said that…well, I’d lose it, too.” And he could have done a lot more than throw a picture. He really had changed, she was sure now.

“I was pretty depressed about it. But Isaac drove me home from the emergency room. We talked, and he reminded me that I have a heavenly father as well as an earthly one.”

“So you’re all right?”

“I don’t know. What did you decide about us?”

Patience took a deep breath. This was her moment of truth. “I’m afraid.”

“I’m sorry Patience. I never meant to make you feel that way.”

“No, I’m not afraid of you. I’m afraid of me. I…I don’t know how to be the person that you need.”

Shaun covered both of her hands, clenched in her lap, with his good hand. “I think you know more than you think.”

“What do you mean?”

“When I came home to that empty apartment and read the letter saying that you were leaving…well, I was devastated. There’s no other way to put it.”

“I’m so sorry.” She’d let him down and she knew it. Could he really forgive her?

“Don’t be sorry. You know that saying, ‘you never know what you’ve got ’til it’s gone?’”

She nodded.

“That describes me perfectly. I was content to wallow in my anger until it cost me the one person I held most dear.”

“This isn’t making me feel any better.”

“It should. You leaving was just what I needed to motivate me to get better. I lost you, Patience, but I found so much more. I found a friend in Isaac and in Joseph, I found myself again through his counseling and most of all, I found the faith that you’ve always had. I understand now.”

Tears slipped from her eyes. “Then maybe I am glad I left.”

“I wasn’t at first, but I am now. Patience…”

“Yes?”

“Will you please come back? I promise things will be different. Not perfect maybe, but better. I want to be a family with you and the baby more than I’ve ever wanted anything.”

His face, so earnest and pleading, brought a lump to her throat. She choked it down and said, “That’s what I want, too.”

“Will you move back in with me? Because if you need more time…”

“Yes, I’ll move in. I want to be with you again, Shaun.”

“And we’ll work on the whole parent thing. I promise I’ll try to get along with your mom and dad. They can’t hate me forever, can they?”

Wiping away her tears, Patience shook her head.

“And there’s my Mom. I was thinking, maybe we could invite her to church or Bible study or something. I think…I think she would really like to meet Jesus.”

“What about Todd? He told me they’re getting married, you know.”

Shaun sighed. “I guess he can come, too.”

Patience suppressed a smile at his obvious reluctance. “You can’t believe how happy I am to hear you say all of this. I really think you grew up while I was gone.”

“Maybe. I think I finally got what Isaac was trying to tell me about forgiveness. It does free the soul. And to that end…”

“Yes?”

“I think I’ll even keep talking to my dad. You never know. He might come around some day.”

Catching his gaze and holding it, Patience told him, “I am so proud of you, Shaun. Don’t ever think I don’t understand how difficult this whole thing has been for you. You’ve gone through the fire and come out a better person. There’s never been a Thanksgiving when I’ve had so much to be thankful for. My heart is so full, I’m afraid it’s going to overflow.”

“But I’m not finished yet.”

“What else can there be?’

He slid off the bench and knelt at her feet.

“Shaun, what are you doing?”

“I don’t know. I thought this was the way you were supposed to ask a girl to marry you.”

“But we’re already married!”

“I know, but I messed that all up.”

“We messed it up,” Patience corrected him gently.

“Whatever. This is like a do-over. I want to start fresh, and I want to do it with a wedding. A real one this time, in the church. As soon as possible.”

Patience gasped. Had he figured out how much she felt she’d missed by not having a church wedding? But realistically… “You can’t be serious. I look like a whale.”

From where he knelt, Shaun put his arms around her waist and rested his head on her stomach. “You couldn’t possibly look more beautiful to me.”

She wanted to laugh. But she also wanted to cry. Patience found herself doing both. Then the baby kicked.

“Ow!” exclaimed Shaun, lifting his head. “We’ve got a football player in there for sure.”

Leaning down, Patience kissed him. “I love you Shaun.”

“And I’m thankful for that.”

TITLE

Epilogue

Misty watched Shaun and Patience leave the church, hand in hand. Pansy was watching, too.

“That’s another match for me. We’re tied again.”

“I guess you’re right,” Pansy conceded. “Although they were married to start with. Not much challenge in that.”

“There was more than you think,” Misty argued. “And besides, you could have sent her away and prevented it. Why did you tell Patience where Shaun was?”

“Were you eavesdropping?”

“Maybe a little. Come on, why did you help me?”

“It had nothing to do with you, Misty Green.”

“Then why?”

Pansy blew out her breath in exasperation. “You would have done the same thing. Those two are so in love it’s almost sickening. And besides…”

“Yes?”

“They are married, as I said. It would be a sin to try to keep them from each other.”

“Why, Pansy, I believe you have a soft spot in that thing you call a heart, after all.”

“Well, don’t get used to it.”

“Somehow I don’t think I will. Are you going to try to get another match in yet this year?”

“No. You were right. This is a silly contest. Let’s leave it at a tie.”

“A tie is fine. Or we could…”

“Now what crazy idea have you got in your head, Misty.”

“Listen, you’re moving to Florida with Dad. I’m moving out of town with Perry. Before we go, why not collaborate on one great match.”

“Hmmm. I’m listening.”

“I’ve been trying to match up Pastor Isaac for a couple of years now.”

“Oh, that man’s impossible when it comes to romance,” huffed Pansy. “I think he’s gun-shy.”

“But he’d change his mind, if we could find him the right woman.”

“That’s easy enough. I know who he’s had his eye on for some time now.”

Misty’s jaw dropped. “You do? Has he told you?”

Pansy rolled her eyes. “Of course not. But I can tell.”

“Don’t keep me in suspense. Who is it?”

Pansy looked around, as if she were about to divulge a state secret and feared spies would overhear. “It’s Joy.”

Misty stared back at her in disbelief. “Joy? Our organist? But she’s…”

“Hopelessly shy? Unbelievably tongue-tied? A walking mass of social anxiety? I know, but she’s the one. Stranger things have happened.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve seen the way he looks at her when he thinks no one can see him. I’m sure.”

Misty could tell Pansy was intrigued by this idea. Isaac was a challenge, to be sure. And she’d never collaborated with anyone on a match before. It might, just might, be fun.

Misty rested her chin on her hand. “Now how can we set them up?”

“Leave it to me,” Pansy declared. “I’ve got a plan.”

Finding

Joy

Prologue

“But let all who take refuge in you be glad; let them ever sing for joy.”

—Psalm 5:11 NIV

“Are you sure this is going to work?” asked Misty.

“Of course I’m sure,” Pansy snapped back. “I’ve been doing this since you were in diapers.”

“Really? That long?”

“Yes, really. I started making matches right after I was first married.” Pansy got a faraway look in her eyes. “My dear husband and I were so happy. I wanted to share that with everyone.”

Misty stared at her in disbelief.

“What? You don’t believe me?”

“I’m just having a hard time picturing you trying to spread happiness.”

Pansy took on a severe look. “I’ll have you know I’ve worked hard in my life to make others happy.”

Misty opened her mouth, then, obviously thinking better of it, closed it again.

The older woman pretended not to notice. “So when did you make your first match?”

“When I was in high school.” Misty sighed. “I fixed up all my friends with the perfect dates for prom.”

“And none for yourself?”

“More like a dud for me. I think I knew right then and there that I was destined to match others, yet remain single myself.”

“Not anymore. The wedding is in a few weeks.”

That cheered Misty—and even Pansy looked happier.

“Who would believe that you and I would be walking down the aisle together, Pansy?”

“Not me. I never thought I’d marry again, period, never mind be marrying your father.”

“While I marry your son at the same time?”

They laughed. It was a bit difficult to believe that they’d spent so many years trying to outdo each other as the town’s matchmakers only to end up as family twice over.

Misty was the first to recollect that they had business at hand. “The wedding’s only a few weeks away, and then we’ll both be gone.”

Misty’s future husband had taken a new job in a different part of the state, and Pansy was moving to her future husband’s retirement home in Florida.

“That means we only have a little time left to get Pastor Isaac settled. We have to get moving on this.”

“I know, I know. It’s just that I’m not sure—”

“Trust me,” Pansy interrupted. “Pastor Isaac has incredible radar where matchmakers are concerned. If he suspects we’re trying to match him up with Joy he’ll run the other way faster than you can say, ‘here comes the bride.’”

“But your niece—”

“Is the perfect candidate. Isaac doesn’t know her. She’s engaged, so she’s not at risk of losing her own heart, a definite possibility for someone else where Isaac’s concerned.”

There was a reason Pastor Isaac had gotten so good at avoiding matchmaker’s traps.

“But can she act?” asked Misty.

“Certainly. This is a girl that’s got more than a little spunk. When I suggested it to her, she thought it would be a hoot.”

“If you’re sure…”

Pansy scowled. “Haven’t I already said that I am?”

“Well, all right. I have too much to do to come up with something else anyway. Who knew closing a store would be this much work?” Misty lamented. She was the owner of the health food store The Green Scene, at least for a few more weeks. “When does Delilah get here?”

“Delia,” Pansy corrected her sharply. “As if I would have a niece named after someone like that.”

“All right, all right. It’s not like the temptress from the Bible story is the only person who’s ever had that name,” grumbled Misty. “Besides, she is sort of playing the part.”

“Delia gets into town on Friday night. We’ll introduce her to Isaac at church on Sunday. I can’t wait to see his face when she starts batting her eyes at him.”

The women giggled at the thought.

“So Delia is set up as the decoy,” Misty agreed. “We still have to get Isaac and Joy together.”

“Yes.” Pansy wrinkled her brow. “How shall we set that up?”

“I’ve got that one covered.”

“What have you got in mind?”

“Pansy, Isaac knows you won’t be back in after the New Year, right?”

“Of course.” Pansy had been the church secretary for more years than Misty cared to remember, and she knew it would be hard for Pansy not to come back, but a woman in her seventies had a right to retire.

“But did he know you’re quitting early so you can get ready for your wedding?”

“I am?”

“I really think it’s too much for you to take on and still work.” Misty smiled slyly.

A matching smile slid over Pansy’s features. “I think you’re right, Misty.”

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 1

“Pansy, you can’t do this to me. You can’t leave in December. It’s one of the busiest times of the year for us.” It pained him to beg, but Isaac had no choice. There was no way he’d make it through December without a secretary. “Plus think of all these weddings coming up. I don’t know what’s been going on, but Orchard Hill has gone wedding crazy lately.”

“I happen to be the bride in one of those weddings,” she reminded him unnecessarily.

“I know, but—”

“Listen, Isaac, you know I’d never leave you in the lurch. I’ve given this a lot of thought, and I know who we can get to fill in. She’ll be perfect.”

Hope glimmered there for a few seconds. If it was someone Pansy approved of…

“I think you should ask Joy.”

Hope fizzled and went out like a cheap sparkler on the fourth of July. “Joy Harper? Our organist, Joy?”

“Is there anything wrong with Joy?” Pansy appeared highly offended at his doubtful tone.

“Of course there’s nothing wrong with Joy. It’s just…she’s just…I can’t see her doing the job, Pansy.”

“Well, I think she can.”

“You’re going to be hard enough to replace without a temp messing everything up before we can hire someone.” Isaac thought Pansy was as much a fixture here as the lights or the stained glass window in the gathering space.

Her expression softened. “I’m sure you’ll find someone who can take my place. But until then…well, Isaac, I don’t think you have much choice.”

‘You don’t have a choice.’ Isaac hated those words. He hated feeling forced into something. He especially hated being forced into this for two reasons. First, he didn’t think Joy would survive in the busy church office. She was acutely shy and his secretary needed to be good with people…or else be like Pansy. She knew everything about every member of the church and most of the citizens of Orchard Hill. Nobody dared to sass her. Joy, on the other hand, would most likely be hiding under the desk by lunchtime.

The second reason was even bigger and much harder to admit. As strange as it seemed, Isaac had developed a crush on her. In regular life, she was a mess. In the presence of people, she became clumsy and tongue tied, and he felt a strange sort of affection for this hopeless case. But when there was music involved, Joy Harper was a completely different person.

Or perhaps even a completely different being. Music transported her to another place, another plane of existence where she could be mistaken for an angel. It wasn’t just the long golden hair or her sweet face. It was the happiness and serenity that radiated from her when she played. He often found excuses to be near the sanctuary or choir room when she practiced.

And her voice. Isaac had only heard her sing a few times. She absolutely refused to sing in front of people. But sometimes, when she thought she was alone in the building, he heard her sing along with the music she was playing. She seemed even more like an angel then.

He, the sworn bachelor, was in love with both of them—the shy, confused young woman and the angel with the heavenly voice that together made up Joy Harper. And now, it looked as though he would be confined in a small office, day after day, with her.

“Lord, what are you trying to do to me? You know I can’t do this. There has to be someone, anyone, besides Joy. Please help me find her.”

The Lord declined to do any such thing, and on Friday, after Pansy declared she wouldn’t be in to work again—ever—he accepted the inevitable and decided to drive over to Joy’s house.

He had to get the address from the church directory, and he realized he’d known Joy for years and had never been to her house. But that shouldn’t have surprised him, knowing her problem with social anxiety.

What did surprise him was Joy’s house itself. It was more like a mansion from a Gothic romance novel than a house. Maybe it was just December’s grayness that gave that impression, he told himself. Still, it was an imposing place for such an unimposing woman.

He drove through the open gates, into the circular drive, and then parked by the front door. Frantically, his mind made one more, last-ditch effort to come up with the name of someone—anyone—who could fill in for Pansy besides Joy.

Nothing. He came up with a big fat blank. Isaac forced himself to go up to the door and knock.

****

Joy drained the last of the tea from her mug and set it down. Then, she closed the book she’d been reading and took a few minutes to think. The volume in her lap bore the title Overcoming Fear through Grace.

She’d read a whole shelf’s worth of books on overcoming social anxiety, so she didn’t know why she bothered with one more. But she’d hoped this book was different. This book, written by a Christian, added prayer and bible study to the usual techniques for overcoming painful shyness.

This time, she was really going to do it, Joy promised herself. She was going to set goals and force herself to meet them. And her biggest goal centered around two small bits of paper.

She’d bought two tickets for a Christmas concert in Green Bay, featuring several very popular Christian artists. The concert was an annual event, and she’d wanted to go for years. But, just thinking about being trapped in the crowds of people made her stomach knot painfully. She’d almost given up on the idea of going when she’d found the book. This year, she would make it, she promised herself. All she had to do was find someone to use the second ticket.

Joy set aside the book and gave the room a quick look to make sure everything was in order. She didn’t want to make extra work for Rosie. Then, she went to the kitchen. Rosie, the housekeeper and cook, was there. She was the only servant that Joy had kept on after her grandfather had passed away. He’d left her the house and enough money so that, if she was careful, she could support herself and pay Rosie’s salary. Her job as organist helped.

Rosie was the closest thing she had to a mother, and Joy knew the older lady would have difficulty finding a job if she were sent away. Not that Joy wanted to do that.

Rosie gave her a warm smile. “It’s cold today. Better bundle up if you’re going out to feed your birds.”

Joy returned the smile. “I will.”

She had a number of feeders that could be seen from all the windows at the rear of the house. When she was growing up, she was never allowed to have a pet. Her grandfather firmly believed that animals did not belong in a house. The birds that came to the feeders were the closest she ever got. For years now, she’d maintained all the feeders and spent hours outside in the summer watching the birds. In the winter, she couldn’t be out as long, but she stayed out as long as she could.

****

Isaac was surprised when an older woman he didn’t know answered the door. “Does Joy Harper live here?” he asked.

“Who wants to know?” The woman studied him with suspicion.

“I’m Isaac Larson, the pastor at Joy’s church.”

The woman’s face lit up. “Come in, Pastor,” she said, stepping back.

“May I speak with Joy?”

“Certainly.” The woman led him to a room that reminded him of a Victorian parlor. “She’s filling the bird feeders, but I’ll call her in.”

The large window at one end of the room drew Isaac. It had a view of the back yard. There seemed to be plenty of bird feeders to fill. And they must need to be filled often, he guessed. It was one busy bird restaurant out there. A broad lawn sloped down and away from the house. There were beds that must have flowers during summer and walks flanked by concrete planters. The lawn was also dotted with mature trees and shrubs which, no doubt, attracted the birds.

Then he saw her. Joy was standing completely still, the sunshine turning her hair to gold. A chickadee flew down to her outstretched hand and took some of the seed she offered. When the tiny ball of fluff took flight, another eagerly took his place.

Joy’s face was alight with happiness, and she looked more like an angel than ever, standing there with birds fluttering all around her. A brilliant red cardinal rested briefly on her shoulder and then flew away again. She laughed, and Isaac’s heart skipped a beat. What was he doing here?

He forced himself away from the window. When Joy came in a few minutes later she’d shed her heavy winter clothes, but her cheeks were still rosy from the cold. She looked more human and less other-worldly, but still beautiful.

She came in hesitantly, as if she were the visitor instead of him. “Pastor Isaac?”

He forced a smile onto his face even as he thought about how out of place she looked in this room, with its formal, outdated furnishings. “Hello, Joy.”

“W-would you like to sit down?”

“If you don’t mind. There’s something I’d like to talk to you about.”

He took a seat in one of the overstuffed armchairs while Joy perched on the chair opposite from his. “What can I help you with?”

She looked as likely to fly away as one of her feathered friends. How could anyone look so uncomfortable in her own home? “This is an interesting house,” he said abruptly. “It’s not exactly the kind of place I pictured you living in.”

“It was my grandfather’s house. I grew up here.”

“I saw you outside, with the bird feeders. That was amazing. You literally had the birds eating out of your hand. How did you do that?”

She ducked her head, and her hair fell like a curtain, hiding her face. “It just takes patience.”

The older woman bustled in, carrying a heavy silver tray. “I thought you might like something warm on such a cold day,” she said matter-of-factly and began pouring tea.

Isaac couldn’t believe this. He was sitting in a shrine to the styles of a hundred years ago, was being served tea. It was surreal.

“Isaac, this is Rosie, my housekeeper.” Joy accepted a cup and saucer from the woman with a thank you.

“Nice to meet you, Rosie.” He put out his hand, offering to shake hers, but she handed him a cup and saucer instead. He almost dropped it in surprise.

“It’s nice to meet you, too,” Rosie replied crisply. “There are cookies on the tray. Please help yourself.” She exited as quickly as she’d entered.

The conversation faltered and died there. Joy offered him cream and sugar for the tea. He declined. She picked up the plate of cookies and offered them to him. He noticed that her hand shook just a little as he took one.

Then, there seemed to be nothing left to say. Isaac spent a few minutes sipping tea and nibbling at the cookies, which were very good. Joy just sat, taking a sip from the tea every now and then.

Isaac cleared his throat. “I suppose you’re wondering what I’m doing here.”

“Oh no. You can visit whenever…I mean, I’m glad that you’re here.”

“Thank you. Joy, I believe you know that Pansy is giving up her position as church secretary.”

“Yes, after she gets married, she said.”

“She’s opted to quit early so she can have more time to get ready for both the wedding and her move.”

“Oh. I didn’t know that.”

“So, as you can see, I’m in a bit of a bind. December is a busy time, and I really can’t manage everything by myself.”

“Maybe you can get someone to fill in temporarily.”

“I’ve already thought of that. That’s why I’m here.”

She raised her face to look at him, her expression puzzled. “I don’t understand.”

There was no way he could work with her. He’d never be able to keep his mind on church bulletins and confirmation lessons with her there. The only thing he’d be able to think about was Joy herself. This was all a huge mistake.

But he had no choice, so Isaac plunged ahead. “Could you fill in for Pansy? Just until after Christmas or until I find someone else.”

Joy’s expression changed from puzzlement to understanding to alarm in less than thirty seconds. “Oh no…I couldn’t possibly…I don’t know anything about…”

“I understand that you aren’t familiar with the job, but if you could keep up with the filing and answer the phones and do a few other things, I know I could keep my head above water.”

Her hands were now shaking so badly that her cup rattled against its saucer. She put the china onto the tray and clenched her hands together. “But Isaac…the people. You know…how I am.”

Isaac reached out and covered her hands with his. Her skin was icy to the touch. “I know, but Joy, I really need you.”

“Are you sure there isn’t someone else?”

“One month before Christmas? There aren’t even any temp agency workers available.”

She gave him a brief, tight smile. “So I’m your last chance.”

“I didn’t mean to put it that way, but, um…yes.”

“Are you sure that having no one wouldn’t be better than having me?”

“I know this will be hard for you, but I believe you can do it.” I just don’t know if I can, he added silently.

Joy closed her eyes and was silent for a few moments. Then she took a deep breath and without opening them, she answered, in a voice so tiny and breathy that Isaac had to strain to hear it. “I’ll try.”

He gave her cold fingers a squeeze before releasing them. “Thank you, Joy.”

“When do you want me to start?”

“Monday morning, nine o’clock all right?”

She nodded. “I’ll be there.”

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 2

Isaac exited quickly after he’d gotten her to agree, leaving Joy with a feeling of dread in the pit of her stomach. She took the tea tray back into the kitchen where she knew Rosie would be waiting.

“Joy, I’m so proud of you,” Rosie crowed, not even bothering to conceal the fact that she’d been eavesdropping. “This is just what you need to draw you out of your shell.”

“Or to send me further into it,” she muttered as she set the tea tray by the sink. “And what’s with the high tea?”

The housekeeper snorted. “That’s hardly a high tea. Your grandmother, God rest her soul, would have been embarrassed by our meager hospitality. But I didn’t have time for anything more.”

“Why did you have to bring in anything at all?”

“When the minister calls on you, you make him feel welcome.”

“It wasn’t exactly a social call.” She almost wished that it had been. Joy secretly considered Isaac too handsome to be a minister. She was sure she wasn’t the only woman who enjoyed the sight of him, tall and broad shouldered, in the pulpit on Sunday mornings. His dark hair was always neat and cut very short, but she suspected it would curl if he let it grow out. He would be totally unbelievable as a man of the cloth if it weren’t for those dark eyes that expressed so much as he gave his sermon.

Rosie ruffled Joy’s hair as if she were still a small child. “It doesn’t matter. He still came to see you. Maybe I shouldn’t go to Geoffrey’s house for Christmas just yet. You might need me here.”

“I think I can manage to take care of myself for a few weeks, and with this job I won’t be home much anyway. Besides, your grandchildren would be so disappointed if you didn’t go, Rosie.”

The woman frowned. “They would. I guess I’d better go, but you take care of yourself, missy. I’m going to be checking up on you.”

“Oh, Rosie.” Joy gave her a tremendous hug. “What would I do without you?”

“You know you’re like family to me, don’t you?”

“I know. I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Joy thought that maybe Rosie was the only one who had ever loved her, outside of her real mother. Her grandmother had died before she was born, she didn’t know her father, and her mother had died when she was eight, leaving her with only one living relative—her grandfather. And he’d been less than welcoming when she’d arrived here as a frightened child whose whole world had been turned upside down.

****

On Sunday morning Isaac noted the warm looks that passed between Ian O’Neil and Lily Robinson. He resigned himself to the fact that there was going to be another engagement announcement soon. It looked as though there would be no after-Christmas lull for him this year, Isaac thought, as he removed his robe and stole in his office after the service. Nine couples—now that he’d agreed to marry Susan Schmidt and her fiancé—expected him to officiate at their weddings. There were ten if you counted Shaun and Patience renewing their vows—before Easter. And it would all kick off with Misty and Pansy’s wedding on the Saturday after Christmas. He wondered what had happened in Orchard Hill this past year to cause this huge matrimonial urge.

Although he didn’t really feel like being social, Isaac left his office and went to the gathering space to participate in the post-worship coffee hour. He only hoped he could avoid being caught in a discussion of what type of wedding cake was best or how to incorporate all the items from the old “something blue” rhyme.

Before he even had a chance to get a cup of coffee, Pansy Parker accosted him. “Isaac, I’d like you to meet my niece, Delia. She’ll be visiting me for a few weeks to help me pack up the house.”

A tall, slim woman with sparkling brown eyes accompanied Pansy. He offered her his hand and welcomed her to Orchard Hill Community Church. She responded with a firm grip and a wide smile.

“Pastor, can you entertain Delia for a few minutes? I want to take Joy aside and show her a few things she’ll need to know. You don’t mind, do you Delia?”

The woman’s smile turned sly. “Not at all, Aunt Pansy. I’m sure we’ll be fine.”

Pansy was gone before Isaac could say anything. For a seventy-five-year-old woman, she could move quickly when she wanted to.

“Is this your first visit to Orchard Hill?” asked Isaac.

“No. I’ve been here a few times. I’m surprised we’ve never met.”

“Yes, well, I guess that is surprising.” Isaac mentally rummaged through his supply of small talk and was about to make a comment on the weather when, to his horror, Delia wound both her arms around one of his and cuddled up to his side.

“It really is a nice town. Maybe I should visit more often.”

He tried to slide his arm away, but she held on. What was going on here?

“I’ll be here for a while. You could show me around some day.”

“Uh, I’d love to, but I don’t think I’ll have time. This is a busy season, and I’ll be training a new secretary.” Isaac stepped back, hoping she would let go, but she moved with him instead.

“Oh, that’s a shame. What about your evenings? Are you free then?”

“Um…nope. There are always meetings and confirmations, and Sunday School program practice…” Was he going to have to chew his own arm off to escape?

“Surely you don’t have to be at all those things,” Delia purred. “You can’t work twenty-four-seven.”

Isaac was spared from having to answer by his best friend, Joseph, who walked over to them. “Hello, Delia,” he said, casually drawing her away from Isaac. “Do you remember me?”

“Yes. Joseph Velasquez, isn’t it?”

“Good memory. Visiting your aunt?”

While Joseph distracted her, Isaac slipped away. Who would think prim and proper Pansy Parker had a niece like that! He grabbed a cup of coffee and started to circulate through the room, taking time to talk to as many people as possible. Joseph caught up with him again after the crowd had thinned out.

“Thanks for saving me back there,” Isaac said to him.

“That was weird,” Joseph replied. “I’ve met Delia before, and she didn’t act like that.”

Isaac shrugged. “I guess you just don’t have my charm.”

“Very funny. Meanwhile, if you’re so charming, why am I marrying a beautiful woman while you’re spending your nights home alone?”

“You know why. If I went on one date with a girl, the gossips would have us walking down the aisle. And then, if things don’t work out, one of us gets torn apart by them.”

“I think you’re a little paranoid.”

“It’s happened to me before. I try not to repeat the worst of my mistakes.”

“So that’s it. You’re a bachelor for life?”

“Maybe. Who knows what God has planned for any of us? All I know is: I won’t ask a woman out unless I’m sure she’s something really special.”

At that moment, the office door opened. Pansy came out, followed by Delia, and then Joy.

“How will you know she’s special if you don’t even go out with her? Isn’t that what dating is all about?”

Isaac’s eyes locked onto Joy. “I’ll know.”

****

At five o’clock on Monday morning, Joy gave up on pretending to sleep and got up. Rosie’s son had picked her up yesterday afternoon and Joy was alone now until after the holidays.

Knowing that in a few hours she would be in charge of the church office filled her with so much anxiety she felt ill. In an effort to prepare herself she spent some time reading both her Bible and her latest book on social anxiety. Following one of the book’s suggestions, she wrote down a Bible verse on courage on a small slip of paper: “in God I trust and am not afraid. What can mere human beings do to me? Psalm 56:11” She read it over several times and then slipped it into her pocket.

Isaac was there to greet her when she walked in the office door. A connecting door linked the secretary’s office and Isaac’s.

“Morning, Joy. I have a busy schedule today, so let’s go over a few things.”

Isaac showed her where to record his appointments. Then he gave her some notes for next Sunday’s bulletin. There was a template for it on the computer. She was to find it and create the bulletin. There was filing to do, and the phone needed to be answered. The quilter’s group was meeting today and they would expect Pastor Isaac and Joy to come down and have lunch with them.

By the time Isaac had finished, Joy’s head was already swimming. He disappeared into his office while Joy eyed the computer with unease.

She didn’t know anything about computers. Her grandfather had despised them and refused to allow one in the house. Joy hated to admit it, but every time she thought of buying one, she failed to go through with it. The memory of her grandfather’s disapproval was enough to dissuade her.

After looking the machine over, Joy managed to find the ‘on’ button. The computer beeped and began to whir. Beyond that nothing seemed to happen. Hesitantly, Joy touched the keys. Still nothing.

Fifteen minutes later when Riley O’Neil walked in, she still hadn’t figured it out, and was near tears. Luckily, Riley was one of the few people that she felt almost comfortable with.

“Joy, what are you doing here?” he asked. “Don’t tell me Pansy is sick.”

“No,” she replied. “She’s quit so she can have time to get ready for her wedding and the move. I’m filling in.”

“Oh. Well…that’s nice.”

He was too polite to say anything, but Joy was sure he was thinking how unsuitable she was for this job.

“There wasn’t anyone else available.” She wanted to cringe at the defensive tone in her voice.

“I’m sure you’ll do fine. What…um…what are you working on now?”

“I’m working on…” She tried frantically to think of a clever fiction and then gave up. She was too nervous and frustrated. “I’m working on turning on the computer.”

To his credit, Riley didn’t laugh. He looked over her shoulder to see what she had done.

“Um, Joy, the monitor needs to be turned on.” He pressed a button under the computer screen and it came to life.

Joy dropped her head into her hands. He must think she was a total idiot. At least it was Riley and not Pastor Isaac.

Riley laughed and patted her shoulder. “I’m guessing Pansy didn’t have time to train you before she left.”

Just then Isaac came out of his office. “I thought I heard you out here, Riley,” he said and then stopped. His gaze lingered on Riley’s hand, still resting on Joy’s shoulder.

“Joy was having a bit of trouble with the computer,” Riley explained.

“Oh…Thanks for helping then. Come into my office for a minute, will you? I want to talk to you about the kitchen renovations.”

“I thought the kitchen was finished.”

“It is, but now that the kitchen looks so good, the hall seems shabby by comparison.”

The men moved into Isaac’s office and Joy found herself alone again. She hated to do it, but she thought she would have to call Pansy about the computer. She let the phone ring and ring, but there was no answer.

The day didn’t improve from there. Joy continued to work at figuring out the computer but the phone rang and people stopped in, and every time she returned to it, she forgot what she had been doing and had to start all over again.

By the time one of the quilters came in to say that lunch was ready, Joy was near tears again. She didn’t think she could handle a group lunch, but didn’t know how to get out of it.

Isaac emerged from his office, where he’d been holed up all morning. He took one look at Joy and then ushered the woman out of the office.

“Thanks for the offer of lunch, but since it’s Joy’s first day, I thought I’d take her out.”

“That’s certainly nice of you, Pastor,” the woman responded.

“Not at all. I owe her big for stepping in.” Isaac spoke to Joy over his shoulder. “I’ll just say hello to the ladies, and then we can go.”

Isaac hoped he was doing the right thing. Joy certainly looked like she wasn’t up to lunch with a gaggle of older women, particularly ones like Cora Applebaum who would be looking for gossip to spread. On the other hand, skipping the quilter’s potluck luncheon so he could take Joy out might excite even more gossip.

And he had to admit he was probably mostly to blame for Joy’s bad morning. He’d shut himself up in his office without offering her a lick of help. But the outer office was too small and she was too tempting. He’d felt an unreasonable surge of jealousy when he’d found her alone with Riley. It was unreasonable because Riley’s heart was truly taken by his fiancée, Grace. Logically, Isaac knew this, but he couldn’t deny that seeing Riley’s hand on Joy’s shoulder had given him a jolt.

“Do you want to go to the Apple-a-Day Café?” Isaac asked.

“It’s very nice to offer to take me for lunch, but…” Joy stopped and bit her lip.

“But what?”

“But I hate for you to miss the quilter’s lunch. I don’t want them to feel slighted.”

“They won’t. It will be fine, Joy.”

“Then…then could we just get a sandwich at Grace’s? It will be quieter there than at the Café.”

“Sure. I’ll get my coat.”

It was quiet at Grace’s. The Grace Place was a coffee shop, run by Riley’s fiancée. Although the emphasis was on the beverages rather than food, Grace did serve soup and sandwiches at lunchtime.

Isaac purposely chose a table in the middle of the room rather than a booth. A booth was too intimate and people would talk. He was used to it, but it would hurt Joy.

“So I take it the morning didn’t go well,” he said before taking a bite of his ham and cheese on rye.

“No, not really.” Joy just picked at her turkey and cheddar on whole wheat.

“I’m sure it will get better,” Isaac offered.

Joy didn’t reply, and they ate in silence for a while. She looked so miserable that Isaac finally asked, “Is there anything I can do to help?”

She didn’t say anything, and for a moment he thought he was off the hook. Then, in a tiny voice he barely heard even though he was sitting across the table from her, she replied, “I don’t know how to use the computer.”

“I’m sure you can learn. How much do you know?”

“When Riley was in earlier…”

“He said he was helping you.”

“He was showing me how to turn the computer on.”

Isaac was stunned. “Wow. You really don’t know anything about computers, do you?”

“No. I never touched one before today.”

“I thought everyone had to learn at least the basics in school these days.”

“I was homeschooled by tutors, and my grandfather wouldn’t allow a computer in the house.”

“Did you have any brothers or sisters?” he asked, forgetting about the computer.

“No, it was just me and my grandfather.”

He was beginning to understand. He didn’t ask about her parents. It was obvious they either were dead, or had abandoned her. Either way, he didn’t want to bring up painful memories. Better to get back to the matter at hand.

“I can give you a quick lesson on the computer when we get back. I have an appointment at two, but I can show you the basics before then.”

“I should have told you that I didn’t know how to use it right away,” Joy admitted. “If you don’t want me to come back, I’ll understand.”

He had an out. He could let Joy go, and no one would get hurt. But then he’d be back where he started, with no secretary at all. Which was worse?

And if he let Joy go now, she’d feel like a failure. Her confidence was already dismally low. No, this was not an out for him.

“Of course I want you to come back,” he assured her. “It’s your first day. First days are always hard.”

Back in the church office, Isaac did attempt to teach Joy a little about the computer. He showed her what the mouse was for, and how to open a program.

“Double click on that icon,” he said pointing to the one that would open the template for the church bulletin.

“Double click?”

“Like this.” He leaned over to take the mouse from her. This turned out to be a huge mistake. His hand covered hers on the mouse. Suddenly his senses went on high alert. He felt the softness of her skin beneath his hand, and breathed in the light, flowery scent that Joy wore. He turned his head to look at her and became mesmerized by her soft hazel eyes.

The sound of the office door opening forced him back to the present, and he abruptly straightened. What had he been doing? Oh yes, double click. “Just press the left button two times,” he said and then turned to see who had come in.

It was Misty Green, and for some reason she had a huge grin on her face. “I hope I didn’t interrupt anything.”

“Just a computer lesson,” Isaac told her.

Misty crossed the room to the bank of cubbies that served as mailboxes for church staff and leaders. Misty was the choir director and Isaac suddenly remembered that she was getting married and moving away as well. He had to find a new choir director. Great. One more thing to add to his list.

“Can I borrow your secretary for a bit?” Misty asked. “I want to go over some new music with her.”

“Yes,” said Isaac, perhaps a bit too enthusiastically. “I can spare Joy for a little while.”

****

As Joy and Misty walked to the choir room, Joy reflected on Isaac’s swiftly given permission for her to go. He’d said he could spare her for a while. More like forever, thought Joy. By the end of the day he’d be convinced that having no secretary would be better than having her.

“Why are you looking so down?” Misty asked. “I’d be a whole lot happier if Pastor Isaac cozied up to me like that. If I were a few years younger, of course.”

Joy thought about that moment, when his hand had covered hers. She couldn’t deny that she felt something. She felt something every time she came close to Isaac. But there was no way he’d look twice at anyone like her.

“What music did you bring?” she asked, turning the conversation to a subject she could handle. Misty opened her folder and began to show her.

Nearly an hour and a half later, Misty had gone, and Joy was absorbed in learning the new music. When she was wrapped in music, the rest of the world ceased to exist for her. She forgot all about the computer and the phone, and even Isaac, as she played.

This time when she came to the end of the piece, she heard someone clearing his throat. Whirling around, she saw Isaac standing there. How long had he been there? How long had she been here? Glancing at the clock confirmed her suspicions. She’d stayed too long.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to take so long.” She stood and began gathering up the music. In her haste some of the sheets flew out of her hands.

She dropped to her knees to pick them up. Isaac sank down next to her, his nearness causing her to fumble the sheets even more.

Instead of picking up the papers, he put his hands over both of hers. “Joy, it’s all right. I don’t mind that you stayed to practice.”

She looked up at him and their gazes locked. In the pit of her stomach, she felt a curious flutter, caused by nervousness and…something else she didn’t recognize. She tried to pull her hands away, but Isaac held them.

“You’re a different person when you play the piano,” he said quietly. “Which one is the real Joy?”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

Instead of answering, Isaac lifted one hand and cupped her cheek for a moment, then softly stroked her long hair where it fell over her shoulder. “I think the real Joy is the one in the music.”

Joy’s heart began to beat faster. She didn’t know what was going to happen next, but what did follow would have been among her last guesses.

Isaac leaned forward and kissed her, gently covering her mouth with his own. She felt a tremor run through her body. He moved away, and she wanted to cry.

But it turned out he’d only broken the kiss so he could draw her closer to him. Another kiss followed, and Joy dared to put her hands on his sides. Kissing Isaac felt like music.

Abruptly he stopped. There was a look of horror on his face. “Joy, I’m sorry. I—I don’t know what came over me.”

She stared at him, struggling to put words together.

“You don’t have to be sorry.”

“Yes, I do. I shouldn’t have kissed you. It was…inappropriate.” Quickly he gathered the scattered papers, and standing, he tucked them back into their folder.

Joy watched him from her position on the floor. When she made no move to rise, Isaac took her hands and pulled her up. In an instant he went from apologizing to kissing her again. Joy was lost in a whirlpool of sensation and emotion.

And then suddenly, he thrust her away from him again. This time he took a few steps back and turned away from her. “Joy,” he said, his voice rough. “Go home, please.”

She fled, not even bothering to take the folder with her music.

****

Heavy clouds hung low in the sky, creating an artificial twilight. Joy made it home without shedding a tear. She stumbled in through the kitchen, dark and silent without Rosie, but it was just as well she wasn’t here, Joy told herself. Rosie would know something was wrong and wouldn’t rest until she’d dragged it out of her. And this was something Joy couldn’t tell Rosie. Kissing the pastor—she’d be shocked.

She scrambled upstairs to her room where she changed from a skirt and blouse to a pair of faded jeans and a heavy sweater. She was getting ready to serve the birds their afternoon meal.

The tears began as she was putting on her gloves. She yanked a stack of tissues from a nearby box and shoved them into a pocket, picked up her five gallon pail of birdseed, and headed outside, regardless of the tears.

There were several different types of feeders. Some hung from the trees, cylinders with dowels for perches. Thistle seed went into these to attract nuthatches and other small birds. It was difficult for the bigger birds like blue jays to feed from them. Some birdfeeders, she’d mounted on posts and those opened from the top. Joy filled these with a seed mixture that was almost half sunflower seeds. Another type of feeder was like a little cage that hung from a branch. She filled these with suet.

As she worked, she relaxed. She was able to stop crying and to think about what had happened.

Isaac had kissed her. Really kissed her. Her hands stilled as she remembered it. Okay, that wasn’t helping.

Joy gulped in several breaths of the cold air to clear her head. He’d kissed her and then apologized. And then he’d kissed her again and told her to go home. Talk about mixed signals.

What did she do? Did she go back to work tomorrow? Should she pretend nothing had happened or should she insist that Isaac give her an explanation?

Ha, that was funny. She’d never insisted on anything in her life. Except for maybe her music lessons and her birdfeeders. Those were the only things she’d ever asked her grandfather for.

At eight she already had a couple of years of piano lessons under her belt. Once her grandfather had heard how well she could play, he was very willing for her to continue.

The birdfeeders were another matter. Grandfather hated them. He said they spoiled the yard and looked tacky. She wasn’t sure, but Joy thought maybe Rosie had had a word with him and convinced him to let her put up her first feeder. Every time she added one, Grandfather would fuss, but sometimes she caught him watching the birds and if not smiling, at least not looking as fierce as he usually did. And he had given her books about birds several times for Christmas.

But Joy didn’t think she could insist that Isaac give her an explanation. Even thinking about discussing it made her stomach knot.

She stayed outside for a long time, until the cold had seeped through her winter coat and chilled her through and through. By then the twilight was natural and not brought on by heavy clouds.

She had thought her situation through again and again. There was still one big question unanswered—should she go in to work tomorrow or should she consider herself fired?

There was no hot cocoa or tea waiting for her when she came in, reminding her again that Rosie was gone. The house was dark and depressing without her. Joy shook with cold, her teeth chattering as she filled the kettle and put it on the stove. Rosie would never have let her stay out so long.

And on top of it all, she had to make her own supper.

****

Isaac found himself on Joseph’s doorstep that evening. When he’d first come to Orchard Hill years ago, he’d helped Joseph through the death of his wife. The two men had become close friends over the years. Usually Joseph came to him for counsel. But now, Isaac didn’t know what to do or whom else he could talk to.

He was not surprised to find Joseph’s house empty. In resignation, Isaac walked across the yard to Harmony’s house. Now that they were engaged, Joseph and his family seemed to spend most of their time there. He’d hoped to catch Joseph alone, but it didn’t seem that would be possible.

He knocked on Harmony’s back door, and Joseph’s youngest son, fourteen-year-old Peter, answered. “Hi Pastor,” he said. “Are you looking for Dad?”

“Yes, is he here?”

“He’s here somewhere.”

“Any idea where?”

“I think he’s upstairs. I’ll take you.”

“Thanks.”

Peter and his brother Noah had been doing homework at the kitchen table. Noah said a quick hello and then returned to his books. As they walked through the living room they encountered Joseph’s triplet nieces playing with dolls. His daughter, Abby, was sitting on the steps talking on the phone.

“This really is a full house,” Isaac commented.

“Yeah,” Peter replied with a grin. “But we like it that way.”

They found Joseph and Harmony in the sewing room in the middle of a heated argument.

“But the house is perfect for it,” Harmony was saying. “It’s a great idea.”

“It’s a terrible idea,” Joseph countered. “Don’t you think you have enough to do without adding another career to the mix?”

“What do I have to do? I don’t even have a job right now.”

“And you don’t need one. Think of all the time you already spend on the kids and their multitude of activities, and we’re not even married yet.”

“Hey, Dad, Pastor Isaac is here to see you.”

Harmony and Joseph stopped arguing at once and turned toward the doorway.

“I didn’t mean to interrupt anything,” Isaac said. “If this is a bad time…”

“Don’t worry about it,” Peter commented as he turned to go back downstairs. “They’ve been having the same fight for weeks now. They’ll remember where they left off.”

Harmony looked like she wanted to sink into the floor. “I’m so sorry Isaac.”

“I don’t mean to be nosy but as your pre-marriage counselor, I feel safe in asking, ‘what’s going on here?’”

Joseph pointed a finger at his soon-to-be wife. “She wants to turn my house into a hotel after we get married.”

“A bed and breakfast. It would be perfect, and I know Joseph can do a wonderful job on the renovation. He did this house after all.”

“I have nothing against women having careers, but in our case, Harmony, the kids need you.”

“That’s why this would be perfect. I’d just be next door, like I am now. Besides, what did you do before me?”

“We depended on Hope a lot, but I don’t think we can do that anymore.” Joseph’s sister, Hope, had recently become engaged, just one more victim of the wedding bug that had spread through Orchard Hill in the last year.

Isaac held up his hands. “All right, this sounds like a serious disagreement. Why don’t we save it for your next counseling session?”

Harmony and Joseph, both looking relieved, agreed.

“What did you need, Isaac?” asked Joseph.

This was the part where he had to admit that he needed help, that there was a situation he couldn’t handle.

Isaac had no problem rounding up volunteers and delegating jobs. He enjoyed counseling others and helping them overcome their problems. But it was different when you had to admit your own life wasn’t perfect. He might be able to choke it out in front of Joseph, but there was no way he was going to say anything in front of Harmony.

His gaze dropped to the floor. “I just…um, needed to talk to you about something.”

“What’s up? No, let me guess. The Sunday School teacher wants to bring live animals into the sanctuary for the Christmas program again.”

“No. This is a…personal matter.”

Harmony’s eyes widened as she caught on. “Oh…where are my manners? I’ll just slip down to the kitchen and make some coffee. If you’ll excuse me…”

“What’s the matter, Isaac?” asked Joseph, concern for his friend evident in his eyes.

He blew out a breath. This wasn’t easy, and looking around at piles of fabric, bunches of lace and half-finished dresses hanging on the back of the door wasn’t helping. “Can we go over to your place…or at least somewhere a little less…feminine?”

Joseph looked around. “I see your point. Let’s go.”

Joseph told Harmony where they were going and dropped a kiss on her cheek. Isaac heard his whispered apology for the argument before they left.

Concern for his flock always came first with Isaac. “What’s the problem between you two?” he asked Joseph as they trekked back across the lawn.

“Marrying into my family is going to take a lot of adjustment,” he said. “I don’t want Harmony to take on too much.”

Isaac looked back at her house, with light coming from many of its windows, the faint sound of happy voices filtering out across the yard. Then he considered Joseph’s dark house ahead. “I think she’s adjusted.”

“Like you said, let’s save it for our next visit with you.” They climbed the porch steps and Joseph led Isaac through the back door and into the kitchen.

“Want anything?” asked Joseph, indicating the refrigerator.

“That’s a very tempting offer since I know Harmony has been cooking for you, but I’ll decline for now.” Isaac pulled out a chair and sat at the table.

Joseph grabbed a plate of cookies from the counter and joined Isaac at the table. “You’ve got to help me out with these,” he said. “I’m going to weigh three hundred pounds by the time we get to the wedding.”

Isaac bit into a cookie. They were oatmeal with dried cranberries and white chocolate pieces. “Tell Harmony these are great.”

“Harmony didn’t make them. Peter did.”

“Peter?”

“Yes, he’s following in Harmony’s footsteps apparently. With two bakers in the family there’s no hope for our waistlines.”

Isaac could hear the pride in Joseph’s voice, behind the complaint.

“But we didn’t come over here to talk about cookies. What’s the matter, Isaac?”

It was easier to discuss the cookies. “I don’t know where to start.”

“Just tell me what it’s about. You’re worrying me with all this beating around the bush. This isn’t like you.”

Isaac leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. “Today was Joy’s first day.”

“Didn’t it go well?”

“You could say that.”

“So what? You need to fire her, and you don’t want to hurt her feelings.”

“No.” Isaac sighed and opened his eyes, leveling his gaze on Joseph. “I kissed her.”

Joseph’s jaw dropped. He looked like a fish pulled suddenly from the water, gasping for breath. Then he closed his mouth and shook his head. “That is the last thing I ever expected to hear from you.”

“I really made a mess of it, too.” Isaac related the whole incident to Joseph.

When he was finished Joseph took a minute to mull over the situation. Then he said, “You’re about the most date-shy man I’ve ever known. Why Joy? Why now?”

Isaac slumped down in his chair and laid his arms on the table. “I don’t know. But I do know that Joy is the last person I should date.”

“Why? Because it will cause gossip? You keep using that excuse but it’s wearing thin.”

“It’s not an excuse,” Isaac snapped. “I know what kind of damage gossip can do.”

Joseph leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. “Tell me about it.”

“All right. When I was an intern, I dated a few girls in my congregation. Whenever I broke up with any of them, the gossips would dissect the whole relationship. I could handle that. I know a pastor is sort of a public figure, and his life is always open for discussion.”

“So what’s the problem then?”

“One time, and I have no idea why, the gossips decided that a girl I had dated had treated me badly. Rumors started, everyone took sides, and she ended up leaving the congregation.”

“How do you know that would happen again? Orchard Hill is a different community. Maybe they won’t react the same way.”

“I can’t chance that with Joy. She’s already so shy; it would kill her to have everyone discussing her, judging her.” Isaac laid his head down on the table. “What do I do?”

“I guess you apologize and don’t kiss her anymore,” Joseph suggested.

Isaac raised his head enough for one eye to peep out over his arms. “I don’t know if I can do that if we’re going to work together.”

“Are you saying you have a problem with self-control, pastor?”

His friend’s use of his title was a dig, but Isaac let it go because he deserved it.

“Look, I didn’t intend to kiss her today, but it happened. It could happen again.”

The room grew silent as both men contemplated the problem. Then Joseph said, “Let me see if I have this straight. You’re attracted to Joy, so you’re worried you might…kiss her again, but you won’t ask her out because you’re afraid she could get hurt.”

“Isn’t that what I’ve been telling you for the last quarter of an hour?”

“So you really care about her.”

“I do. I have for a long time, now.”

“You certainly kept that secret well. I had no idea.”

“That’s the point, isn’t it?” Isaac rose and began to pace. “What should I do?”

“The way I see it,” Joseph said, “you have two choices. You can do nothing, or you can take a chance and ask her out. Go somewhere outside of Orchard Hill. The gossips won’t catch on right away.”

Isaac shook his head. “I can’t chance it with Joy.”

Joseph watched his friend as he circled the kitchen. “Then I guess you’ll just have to get over her.”

“I can’t do that either. Don’t you think I’ve tried?”

“Isaac, Joy has led a very sheltered life. Maybe it would be good for her to get out and experience the world a little more. Sometimes even a little heartache is good for you. Builds character and all that. I think I remember you telling me something like that once.”

Isaac stopped pacing. “Okay, I think I’m going to choose option number three here.”

“I don’t remember there being a third option.”

“The third option is this—pray for self-control and continue to admire her from afar. And get her out of my office. That’s what I need to do. Put some space between us again.”

****

Joy didn’t show up for work the next morning, and initially, Isaac was glad. By noon, he was swamped, and by three o’clock he had no idea how he would finish his sermon and the bulletin and the announcements by Sunday or how the newsletter would get out and the bills be paid this month. He missed a meeting with the other Orchard Hill clergy because no one reminded him about it. By the end of the day, he was feeling pretty much hopeless.

At the end of his rope, Isaac made a decision. He was desperate. She would be disappointed. She would probably yell at him. But he had to do it. He picked up the phone and dialed Pansy’s number.

“Pansy, I’m begging you,” he found himself saying, “Please come in just for a couple of hours tomorrow and help me get things straightened out.”

“Is Joy having problems?”

“I…I sort of fired Joy.” More like scared her away, but Pansy didn’t need to know everything.

“What! After only one day? Isaac Larson what did you do to that poor girl?”

“Nothing.” That I’m going to tell you about, he added silently. “It just didn’t work out, okay.”

“Well, I suppose I could come in for a couple of hours, but don’t think this means I’m coming back.”

“I won’t ask you again, I promise.”

Isaac hung up the phone, relieved to have that taken care of. Now he had a bigger problem to deal with. He closed up the office and drove to Joy’s house.

Once again, it struck him how out of sync with Joy’s personality this place was. Her grandfather had passed away. Why didn’t she sell the house and move somewhere else?

He heard music playing softly as he stepped up to the door and rang the bell. There was no answer. After a minute or so, he rang again. He had to ring the bell four times before the music stopped and Joy herself opened the door.

Afraid she’d shut it in his face if he hesitated, Isaac blurted out, “Joy, I need to talk to you.”

She looked at him for a minute, as if considering it. Then she stepped back and said, “All right. Come in.”

“Why didn’t Rosie answer the door?” he asked.

“She’s on vacation, at her son’s house until after Christmas.”

They were alone. Isaac hadn’t expected this. “Maybe we should go to Grace’s and get some coffee.”

“No, I can make coffee if you want.”

He didn’t need coffee. He needed a chaperone. But on the other hand, it was unlikely that anyone would notice his car from the street. The house was set back, and the top of the circular drive was hard to see from there. He wanted to get this over with, so he decided to stay.

Joy took him to a different room than the formal parlor Rosie showed him to. He knew instantly that this room belonged to her. It held a piano with sheet music piled on it, worn but comfortable furniture, shelves of books, and a set of French doors flanked by windows, allowing an excellent view of the yard—and the birds.

Nothing matched in this room. It looked as though someone had furnished it with cast-offs and then left it in comfortable disarray. The piano, a baby grand that took up more than half the space, was different though. It was polished to a high sheen and was obviously an expensive instrument.

Instead of sitting, Joy went to the window, crossed her arms over her chest and stared out. Isaac, not knowing what else to do, joined her there. “I wanted to talk to you about yesterday.”

Her gaze never wavered from the window. “I’m a bit confused about that.”

“Yes, well, I’m sorry.”

She made no reply and so he went on. “I suppose after yesterday, it’s obvious that I find you…attractive.”

Still she said nothing and continued to look out the window instead of at him. She wasn’t going to make this easy, but what did he expect? That she would laugh it all off and tell him it was okay?

“But I don’t think it would be a good idea for us to see each other.”

“Why not?”

That was a bold retort coming from Joy, who had never questioned him on anything before. Isaac was a little surprised.

“Listen, Joy…” He found himself moving closer to her in spite of his promise to himself that he would keep his distance.

“A pastor’s life is examined by everyone in the congregation, and sometimes farther out into the community. I live under constant scrutiny and that would extend to…to anyone I dated.”

He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her so he could see her face. “I couldn’t do that to you, Joy. You know you couldn’t handle it.”

Her expression was bleak and it twisted his heart. Without thinking he drew her into an embrace. Joy buried her face in his chest. Regret tore at him because she felt so perfect in his arms.

They stood like that for a long time, until the sun had sunk low in the sky, and the bird feeders cast strange shadows across the lawn. All the birds had long since flown away to their nests.

“I should go,” he forced himself to say. There wasn’t anything to be gained by staying here longer. Joy didn’t say anything, but she lifted her face and her eyes were clearly asking him not to leave.

Isaac felt his heart break, torn in two by his desire to do what was right and his feelings for Joy. He tried to explain himself again. “I’m only doing this because…I care about you, Joy.”

He kissed her one more time, one last time. He promised himself that it would end here. But if this was the end, he wanted to remember everything, the scent of her hair, the warmth of her body and how it fit with his, feeling her heart beat against his chest and the sweet softness of her lips pressed against his. This was the end.

****

After he left her, Joy sank into one of the armchairs in the room and thought things through. The memory of that last kiss tended to distract her, but by the time the darkness filled the room, she thought she had a handle on things.

Isaac cared for her. That was incredible. She’d admired him for years—in the sort of distant way one does to someone she believes is unattainable, completely out of her league. The fact that he’d noticed her at all was incredible and wonderful.

And he was walking away from her before they even tried a relationship, because he believed it was the right thing to do.

Joy had no doubt of his sincerity. A person who sat on the sidelines and observed everything, she knew Isaac even better than he seemed to know her. He was, above all, an honorable man with an open heart for all those in need. She knew he would never intentionally hurt her.

But he believed that association with him would hurt her, and he may not be wrong, she admitted. The idea of being the center of the congregation’s attention, even in a positive way, sent a shiver through her. There were grounds for Isaac’s thinking.

He never meant to tell her about his feelings. Only a moment of weakness had revealed them. She wouldn’t have guessed otherwise. And in his momentary lapse, he’d revealed his feelings. It was as if a treasure had been dangled in front of her and then snatched away.

He refused to pursue a relationship with her because she’d never learned to conquer her social anxiety.

Noticing how late it was getting, Joy rose and dutifully made supper for herself. Rosie would ask about that when she called, and Joy didn’t want to lie. Her heavy heart chased away her appetite, and she barely ate half of the soup and sandwich she’d made.

“I wish I didn’t know,” Joy thought as she got ready for bed. She tucked herself in and then reached for her Bible to read and pray a little as she did before sleep each night.

She’d been stoic up until now, but the tears she’d been holding back since Isaac left began to escape, sliding down her cheeks, one after another. Unable to concentrate, she skipped the reading and went straight to the prayer.

She opened her heart to the Lord and laid everything before him. Then, exhausted, she fell asleep.

****

“What in the world happened in here?”

This explosion of words marked Pansy’s entry into the office.

“It’s only been two days,” she cried and then pointed an accusatory finger at Isaac as he emerged from his own office. “What did you do?”

It was judgment day and the wrath of Pansy Parker descended upon Isaac.

“I can’t believe this,” she mumbled as she bustled around the office, straightening, sorting and organizing as she went. “It looks like a tornado swept through here.”

Isaac dared to defend himself. “How do you know this is my fault?”

“Because vandals would have had to break in and the door is still intact.”

He retreated to his own office and waited for the commotion to die down in the outer office. When it was finally quiet, he poked his head out cautiously. “All clear?” he asked.

Pansy shot him a glare so icy he was afraid it might leave frost bite. “No, it is not. Come here, young man, and explain yourself to me.”

Not even his own mother would have presumed to speak to him in such a tone anymore, but rather than being affronted, Isaac was abashed. He came forward, feeling like a child being called before the principal.

“Why did you fire Joy?”

“She didn’t even know how to turn on the computer.”

“You could have taught her,” Pansy argued. “You didn’t just abandon her and lock yourself in that office did you?”

Isaac hung his head. “I might have.”

“Joy would have been fine, if you’d given her a little support, you know.”

“I know.”

Pansy sighed and sat down in her chair. She motioned for Isaac to take a seat next to her.

“You know I’m not one to gossip, Isaac. Well, not much,” she amended hastily. “But maybe it would help if I told you a little about Joy.”

“No, really, you don’t have to…” His voice trailed off as Pansy fixed a stern look on him. Not as bad as the ice glare earlier, but enough to make him close his mouth and listen.

“Joy’s grandfather, Gabriel Harper, was a good man but rather a tyrant. He ruled his family with more discipline than love. When his wife passed away, their daughter, Amy, had a hard time and Gabriel was a stoic. I don’t think she received any comfort from him.”

“What does that have to do…?”

“Don’t interrupt. Do I do this to you while you’re giving a sermon?”

“Sorry.”

“Amy ran away. Gabriel didn’t hear from her for a couple of years. Then she wrote to tell him about Joy’s birth, but she never came back to Orchard Hill. She died when Joy must have been about eight or nine. Of course, her grandfather was her only living relative.”

Pansy paused and shook her head before going on. “Gabriel took her in, but only because there was no one else. He took care of Joy, but he never showed her a scrap of affection, and him a Christian man. I just don’t understand…Well, anyway, Joy grew up in a difficult atmosphere. She received far more criticism than encouragement. And worst of all, Gabe kept her hidden away at that house, like…like Rapunzel.”

“Why did he do that?”

“He was ashamed of her, Isaac, because she was…” Pansy paused and then drew closer to him. He leaned forward to hear her whisper, “illegitimate.”

Isaac sat back, unsure what to do with this information. As soon as she’d finished her story, Pansy was up and bustling around again. “I’m making you a list,” she said, “of what needs to be done every week. If you can’t keep up, you’ll have to try to find volunteers.” She smirked at him. “In December.”

****

Joy woke late the next morning. Sunlight filtered through the lace curtains in her room, making patterns of shadow and light across her bed. She immediately remembered Isaac’s visit the night before and started the morning under a cloud in spite of the sunshine outside.

Downstairs in the music room, she gazed out over the yard and saw that it had snowed the night before. Everything lay beneath a clean blanket of white, making the world seem new and untouched.

Joy wished that she could be new, too. She wished she could leave her timid, anxious personality behind and be given a new self. Wandering to the bookshelf, she ran her hands over the volumes she’d collected on overcoming shyness and curing social anxiety. Why hadn’t any of them helped?

Next to her favorite chair, her latest volume lay. The Christian worldview from which it had been written didn’t seem to help at all. Joy noticed the tickets to the Christmas concert in Green Bay sticking out. She’d bought the tickets and made a goal to ask someone to go with her. She hadn’t asked anyone yet.

Maybe the reason she couldn’t overcome her shyness was that she’d never really made the effort. She read books, she made plans, but she didn’t really take any action.

Joy sat down in the chair and opened the book, taking out the tickets. She already knew how Isaac felt about her, and that he was willing to sacrifice his own wishes to keep her safe. What was she willing to do for him? Was Isaac worth the risk of humiliation and possible heartache? She ran her fingers over the slips of paper. Yes, she decided. Yes, he was.

****

Joy arrived for choir practice earlier than usual that night. Slipping in through a side door to avoid seeing Isaac, she went to the choir room and took out the music for the evening. Misty arrived only a few minutes after her.

After exchanging greetings, Joy gathered her courage. She slipped a hand into her pocket to touch the piece of paper that she’d written today’s verse on. “With God all things are possible,” Joy reminded herself. She’d decided to create two more goals. Not only was she going to ask Isaac to the concert, but she’d also promised herself she was going to get a pet. Tonight at choir practice she would take care of the third goal.

“Misty, I wanted to talk to you about that new piece we’ve been practicing.”

“Which new piece?” the choir director asked with a smile. “It seems like we have so many at this time of year.”

“The one for the Grace Place Christmas party.” Every year Grace held a Christmas party at her coffee shop. She served cookies and hot chocolate while local groups took turns performing Christmas music.

“Oh yes, that’s a beautiful song. You know, we’re still looking for a soloist for that one.” Misty was always trying to get Joy to sing. She was one of the few people who knew what her voice was like. After years of refusal, Joy thought Misty probably continued to ask out of habit rather than any real hope that Joy would change her mind.

Prepare to be amazed, Joy thought. Then, aloud she said, “I’d like to take that solo, if you don’t mind.”

Misty was beyond surprised, shocked into speechlessness for a few moments.

Joy decided she was rather enjoying this.

“Do you mean it?”

“Yes,” she answered with a solemn face. “I’m ready.”

That night when Misty asked them to turn to their music for that song, Joy felt her heartbeat speed up and her hands become sweaty. Then Misty asked one of the choir members, who could also play the piano, to switch places with Joy. When she announced that Joy would be doing the solo, a ripple of exclamations went through the crowd.

Joy took her sheet music and went to stand with the singers. Everyone was smiling at her, and those who were close to her patted her back or squeezed her hand to show support.

They were all looking at her. She could feel their gazes even when she turned to face Misty. Her stomach began to churn. She was going to throw up, right here in the choir room.

Joy touched her pocket and remembered her bible verse. She could do this, she told herself. There were worse things than queasy stomachs and sweaty palms. She’d already memorized the piece, so when the music began, Joy closed her eyes and followed it, as though she were alone. At first, she feared her stomach would get the best of her, but then she became caught up in the music, and everything else faded away.

When the last note of the song was finished, Joy heard applause all around her. It took her a minute to realize that they were clapping for her, for her solo.

Misty came forward and gave Joy a hug. “That was just wonderful, honey. I’m so glad you decided to sing with us.”

“Thank you. I’m glad, too. Would you just excuse me, please?” With as much dignity as she could manage, Joy left the room. As soon as the door closed behind her, she ran to the bathroom and was sick after all.

But she rinsed her mouth out and went back to the choir room, glad to be behind the piano again for the rest of the night. Before they left, Misty asked everyone to keep their new soloist a secret. “It will be a wonderful surprise for Grace’s party.”

Joy gathered her music, but she couldn’t escape without most of the choir wanting to congratulate her personally on trying to overcome her stage fright.

People were pressing around her and all talking at once. Panic rose within her and she felt dizzy and unable to breath for a few moments. Then Misty broke up the crowd, sending people on their way home.

Joy thought she was the last to leave, except for Misty, who stayed to lock up, but Angel Marcel, the choir’s newest member, was waiting in the hallway. “I know Misty shooed us all away from you, but I really wanted to tell you how much I enjoyed your singing.”

“Thank you,” Joy replied stiffly. She wanted to be friendlier, but she wasn’t used to praise and was unsure how to respond.

“Let me buy you a cup of coffee,” Angel begged. “You sang so beautifully and on your first time through. You deserve to celebrate.”

At first, Joy meant to refuse politely. She’d taken a big step tonight, and all she could think about was going home where she could be alone. But then she decided that Angel was right. She did deserve to celebrate.

They spent an hour and a half lingering over their drinks. Angel took care of most of the talking, and Joy was content to listen. She discovered that she liked Angel and could almost relax with her.

Angel’s cell phone rang, and she dug through her purse, looking for it. “I’m sure that’s Jeff,” she said, referring to her fiancé. “He’s dog-sitting for me tonight.”

She found the phone and pulled it out. “Hello, Jeff…Yes, I know choir practice has been over for…that long? I’m sorry, but…Oh, I’ll tell you about it when I get there.”

“Thank you for the coffee,” Joy said.

“Thank you for coming with me. I’m still sort of new in Orchard Hill, and I could use some more friends. I’m sorry to break up the party, but…well, my dog can be a bit of a handful.”

“Is he a big dog?”

Angel laughed. “No, she’s pretty small. The problem is that she’s turned out to be an escape artist. And just lately she’s figured out how to open the refrigerator.”

“I’ve never had a pet,” Joy said, without even stopping to think.

“You really should get one,” Angel urged. “Orchard Hill has a great animal shelter. Go and visit. I bet you won’t be able to come home alone.”

****

Isaac managed the office much better the rest of the week, although he had to give up a few hours of sleep to do it. But working kept him from dwelling on Joy, and what Pansy had told him. A naturally compassionate person, it was difficult for Isaac to think about Joy’s upbringing. Obviously, her grandfather had been wealthy enough to take care of all her physical needs, but he’d seriously neglected her emotional needs.

On the other hand, it was just as difficult for Isaac to forget what she’d said. Pansy’s story haunted him. Had he done the right thing by telling Joy he cared for her, but then walking away? He thought he was protecting her, but maybe she didn’t see it that way. Maybe to Joy, he was just another person who withheld affection from her.

On Friday afternoon, Isaac had an appointment with Ian O’Neil and Lily Robinson, yet another in an endless series of pre-marriage counseling appointments. He looked forward to it with a complete lack of enthusiasm.

In fact, when the appointment time came up, Isaac was buried in some research for the Bible study he led. He didn’t realize Ian and Lily were there until they knocked on his door.

“I thought Joy was filling in for Pansy,” Ian said as Isaac ushered them over to the small sitting area in his office. It was more personal than staring at each other across his desk.

“She was,” Isaac replied, “but…” But what? I fired her? How could he tell them that? “But I realized that I could do without a secretary until after the holidays.”

Ian took a seat next to Lily. “She doesn’t seem too broken up about it.”

That caught Isaac’s attention. “What do you mean?”

“She adopted a pet from the shelter this week and brought it into my office for a check up.” Ian was a veterinarian and donated a considerable amount of his time to the shelter.

Lily was a volunteer at the shelter. “I was with her when she picked it out. She was so happy. I don’t think I’ve ever heard her say more than two words together, but she wanted to know absolutely everything about taking care of her pet. It was like playing ‘twenty questions.’”

Isaac had to get this straight. “We’re talking about Joy Harper? Our organist, Joy?”

Ian and Lily both nodded. “She was really excited. I think it may be her first pet,” Ian added.

“Lots of people don’t get pets until later in life,” Lily reminded him.

“And most of them are sensible enough not to start out with a difficult case,” Ian replied, reminding her of her stubborn insistence on adopting a formerly abused cat who had serious trust issues, much like Lily herself. “But I’m glad you did, because you wouldn’t even talk to me before that cat came along,” he quickly added.

Isaac didn’t know what to make of it. He decided he’d think about it later. Right now he needed to focus on Ian and Lily, who by now were staring into each other’s eyes with love-sick expressions on their faces. If he waited any longer to begin the session, he feared they’d forget about him all together. But Isaac couldn’t resist asking, “What kind of pet did she get?”

Lily smiled. “The perfect pet for Joy —a canary.”

****

Joy was so proud of herself she could hardly keep from smiling all day long. Not that this was a bad thing. She’d met two of her goals already and she thought that maybe she had the start of a friendship with Angel as a bonus.

She looked up, hearing a trill of a song from Mozart, her canary. She wondered what Rosie would say when she came back after Christmas. Mozart was definitely a good idea. She’d sat in her car outside the shelter for twenty minutes before she mustered up enough courage to go in. Luckily the volunteers just assumed she was there to look for a pet, because Joy could hardly get two words out, let alone give them an explanation.

She’d oohed and aahed over the dogs and cats, but when she saw the lone canary in a cage on the dryer, she knew he was for her. Her shyness ebbed as she became concerned with the process of adoption and finding out how to care for the canary. It wasn’t until after she’d gone home that she realized how much she’d talked to Lily. She recognized her from church, but didn’t really know her.

Buoyed by her successes, Joy decided to set another goal for herself. She’d been sitting with the phone in her lap for half an hour, trying to decide what to say. Then she realized that all this analyzing was preventing her from actually making the call. She pulled out the slip of paper that held her latest Bible verse, Psalms 118:6—The Lord is with me; I will not be afraid. What can man do to me? She read it three times and then picked up the phone.

****

On Sunday, Isaac only saw Joy from afar. He saw her at the organ of course during the sermon. And he saw her heading toward the Sunday School rooms afterward. He knew she would be playing the piano for their Christmas program.

He was relieved. He wouldn’t have to face her during the coffee hour. But he did see Delia Parker. A lot. Every time he turned around, she was at his elbow.

He hoped that Pansy hadn’t encouraged Delia. He’d heard that Pansy occasionally dabbled in matchmaking, and the last thing he needed was her idea of the perfect helpmate.

By the time Monday rolled around, Isaac was exhausted from trying to do his own job and Pansy’s. He pulled out his calendar. How many more days until Christmas—until the holiday rush was over and he could reasonably hope to find a new secretary or at least a competent temp worker?

With a sigh of resignation, Isaac closed his date-book and started to work on some notes for this week’s confirmation class. After about ten minutes, he was actually nodding over it, half asleep. The sound of the door of the outer office jerked him awake.

Great, he thought. Who could that be?

Isaac heaved himself out of his chair and forced what he hoped was a welcoming smile on his face. He crossed the room and opened his office door to find…

Joy putting her purse into Pansy’s desk.

“Good morning,” she said in seemingly calm voice. She sat in Pansy’s chair and turned on the computer.

Maybe he was still sleeping. This couldn’t be real.

“Joy? What are you doing here?”

“I’m working.” She was pulling files out of Pansy’s inbox, not even bothering to look at him.

“But…but…why?”

“You need a secretary.”

“I thought we discussed why you couldn’t be my secretary.”

“No,” she replied, still not looking at him. “We talked about why you couldn’t date me, not…”

“All right, but I thought you understood…”

Joy stood up. “I’m going to make myself a cup of tea before I start. Do you want anything?”

Isaac shook his head and watched her walk out of the office.

****

Joy made it to the bathroom before she lost the contents of her stomach. She hoped Isaac hadn’t seen how hard it was for her to do this. She hadn’t even been able to look at him.

But she was going back in there, and she was going to do her job. Because she had to prove to herself that she could. Originally, the idea of showing Isaac she could change had motivated her. Then, once she’d begun confronting her fears, it was more about seeing how far she could go. She thought she’d long ago given up the hope that she could lead a normal life, but now…

She’d sung in front of people. She’d had coffee with a relative stranger—and enjoyed herself. She’d adopted a pet. What else could she do? Whether things worked out with Isaac or not, she was glad she’d made the decision to move forward.

She’d spent most of the weekend working with Faith Fielding, the elementary school’s secretary. When her son Kevin was younger, Faith had helped with many of the Sunday School’s Christmas programs, so Joy did know Faith, although they hadn’t spoken recently.

Once again, her courage had paid off. Joy was amazed that Faith not only showed her how to use the computer for both word processing and accounting, but she gave her a crash course on the other duties of a secretary. She had been the secretary at Orchard Hill Elementary for over ten years.

And was now engaged to the principal, Andrew Thomas. She was one of the brides scheduled to walk down the aisle in the coming year.

Joy had barely gotten back to her desk and seated herself when the Isaac’s office door swung open. “I have a meeting,” he said, striding swiftly past her.

“When…when will you be back?”

“After lunch. Maybe.”

In fact, he didn’t come back until it was time to close up for the day. Joy had to reschedule two appointments that he’d missed, and she had a stack of phone messages for him, but she’d made it through the day. She had the newsletter put together and had it ready for copying and mailing. She’d caught up on the filing and paid the bills. And she’d managed to greet and speak to every person who came through the office door that day.

Admittedly that wasn’t many. Clouds had rolled in and a damp chill had descended over everything. Joy was glad to be going home. Her work day had been a success, but her personal life had taken a turn for the worse. Isaac was avoiding her.

She was just shutting down the computer when Isaac came in. He stopped when he saw her. “You’re still here?”

“I was just leaving, but if you need anything…”

“No.”

“You have some phone messages on your desk.”

“Thank you.”

He was obviously waiting for her to go, so Joy came around the desk, shrugged into her coat and went to the door. He caught her arm as she passed.

“Did you drive?”

“Yes.”

“It’s raining and everything is turning to ice. Do you want me to take you home?”

Everything was turning to ice. Isaac certainly had. Maybe he’d realized that he’d been mistaken about his feelings for her. At any rate, she didn’t want to force herself on him.

“No, thank you. I’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’ll see you tomorrow, Pastor.”

****

After Joy had gone, Isaac shuffled into his office and sat down at the desk without bothering to turn on the light. He flipped through the pile of phone messages she’d left on his desk.

A groan escaped him as he saw that he’d missed two appointments today. He thought his schedule had been clear. The appointments were both—what else?—pre-marriage counseling. He was suddenly glad he’d missed them. He was sick to death of talking about commitment and love and everything else that had to do with the married state.

There was a knock at the door—which he realized he hadn’t closed. He recognized Shaun Thiesen’s silhouette in the door. Isaac had been counseling and, to a certain extent, mentoring the younger man. Shaun was not here for pre-marriage counseling. He was already married and had a baby on the way. But he and his wife had only recently reconciled after a separation. To celebrate, Shaun wanted to renew their vows. It might as well be another wedding, Isaac had thought.

“Come in, Shaun.”

Shaun came in, followed by Joseph Velasquez.

“Anyone else out there?” Isaac asked with a weak grin.

“No, just us.” Joseph flipped the switch and Isaac winced as the lights came on.

“So, to what do I owe the honor of this visit?”

“We heard you were AWOL today.” Shaun flopped down onto one the chairs in the sitting area.

“I took a mental health day.”

Joseph came and stood across the desk from Isaac. “So we gathered. Anything you need to talk about?”

Isaac dropped his head into his hands. “How did you find out about this anyway?”

“One of the appointments you missed today was with my sister,” Joseph told him. “She was worried about you.”

“Tell her I’m sorry I missed the appointment, and I’m fine.”

“She said Joy was working today.” Joseph sauntered over to the sitting area and joined Shaun.

Great. They weren’t leaving any time soon. Isaac raised his head and said in a clear voice, “I. Don’t. Want. To. Talk. About. It.”

“I must have told Isaac that about a hundred times in counseling,” Shaun remarked. “You know what he did when I said that?”

“Let me guess,” Joseph replied. “Made you talk about it anyway?”

“Yeah. He just sits there and waits until you start talking.”

“Like he’s got all day, and he’s happy to spend it staring at you.”

“Exactly,” agreed Shaun. “And pretty soon you find yourself spilling your guts because you can’t stand the silence for another second.”

“The weather is getting nasty out there,” Isaac reminded them. “I believe you two have a wife and a fiancée who will both be worried if you don’t get home.”

Joseph continued, “And if you try to talk about something else as a diversion, he sees right through it and steers you back to whatever it is you need to talk about.”

“Seriously, I’m tired. I just want to go home.” Couldn’t these guys take a hint?

“You know what I think his problem is?” Shaun asked Joseph. “I think it’s all these weddings that are getting to him. Too much stress.”

“That could be part of it,” said Joseph. “But I don’t think that’s all.”

“Guys, I said I don’t want to talk about it.”

“We know,” Joseph said to him over his shoulder. “We weren’t asking you to talk about it.”

Shaun sat up in his chair. “Hey, I think I know the rest. It’s really hard planning all these wedding ceremonies when you’re alone…”

“But there’s someone you love…” Joseph added. “And you have no intention of ever doing anything about it.”

Isaac rose from his seat at the desk and walked over to his friends, the intruders. He crossed his arms and glared down at them. “So if you two are so smart, then what exactly do you think I should do about it?”

Shaun and Joseph exchanged looks. In chorus they responded, “Want to talk about it?”

Isaac groaned and collapsed onto a chair. Sometimes friends were a mixed blessing.

Though nothing had been resolved when Shaun and Joseph left, Isaac had to admit he felt better for talking about it. He thought he could probably manage to stay in his own office tomorrow.

****

The next morning, Joy was very careful as she filled her birdfeeders. The walkways in the garden were slick from yesterday’s rain, frozen into a sheet of ice. She felt sort of bad about feeding the birds and leaving. She was used to spending time with them before going back in, but the icy walks had already made her late.

She was even more nervous today than she was yesterday. What if Isaac made her go home today? What if he was angry that she came back?

Maybe she should stay home today. Yes, she’d be better off staying home. She couldn’t do this after all.

Joy stopped and took several long, deep breaths. She remembered how good she felt when she’d sung the solo. Well, after her stomach had calmed down, anyway. Did she really want to crawl back into her shell?

No, she didn’t.

She finished getting ready for work, mentally building up her “determined to succeed” attitude. Before she left the house, she slipped the Christmas concert tickets into her bag. Maybe today would be the day she’d ask him.

A nearby farm delivered Christmas trees to the church that day. Pansy usually decorated the tree that was set up in the gathering space, while the Sunday School children decorated their own tree. Decorating the big tree in the sanctuary was a youth event.

Joy wasn’t sure where the decorations for the tree were stored. Isaac was in his office today, but he’d barely said two words to her. Should she ask him or not? Okay, she should, but Joy didn’t think her bravery had yet extended itself to asking grumpy men for help.

Well, she supposed she could call Pansy. The last few times she’d phoned Pansy for help, she’d gotten no answer. This time, thankfully, she picked up.

Pansy’s instructions led her down to a basement storage room that was filled to bursting with various boxes and items that were only used occasionally by the church. Joy flipped the light switch and a bare bulb snapped to life. It didn’t create enough light to illuminate the corners of the large room, and so Joy went in search of a flashlight. She began picking her way down the aisles, reading the labels on the various boxes. Thank goodness they’re marked.

****

The phone rang, and no one answered it. Isaac heard it, but he thought that Joy was in the office so he didn’t pick up. The phone continued to ring.

He got up and peeked into the outer office. It was empty. He walked over to Joy’s desk and picked up the phone. “Orchard Hill Community Church, Pastor Isaac speaking.”

Pansy’s crisp voice came over the line. “Isaac, all this packing I’m doing has got me so confused. I gave Joy the wrong location for the Christmas decorations. They’re in the supply closet on the top shelf. I told her they were in the storage room downstairs.”

“Pansy, it’s not like you to make a mistake like that.”

“I’m seventy five years old, I’m getting married and moving across the country. Give me a break,” she snapped.

“All right. I’ll tell her when she comes up.”

“No, you’d better go get her. She could be searching through that storage room all afternoon.”

Isaac sighed. “Right.”

“Oh, and by the way, Delia says ‘hello.’ She thinks I should invite you over to dinner this week.”

“Um…I’d better go find Joy. I’ll talk to you later, Pansy.” He quickly hung up the phone.

So Pansy was trying to set him up with her niece. Luckily he’d seen through that one.

Isaac went downstairs to find Joy. It had been a long time since he’d visited that storeroom. He’d forgotten how dark and dusty it was. At the entrance he called out, “Joy, where are you?”

“Back here.”

He turned in the direction he thought her voice came from. “Pansy called. She said she was mistaken about the decorations being down here. Come back up.”

“Okay.”

Isaac jumped as Joy popped out from behind a stack of boxes, practically under his nose.

“I’m sorry.”

“That’s all right. Let’s go back.” Isaac allowed Joy to precede him out of the room and up the stairs.

“Where did Pansy say the decorations were?” Joy asked.

“In the supply closet on the top shelf.” Isaac wanted to disappear back into his office, but he knew how high the top shelf was, and he doubted Joy could reach it even using the step stool Pansy kept there. “I’ll help you.”

“Thank you.”

He retrieved the box and brought it out by the tree. He watched as Joy opened it and began to sort through the ornaments inside.

“I should really get back to work,” he said.

“All right.” She didn’t even look up at him. Somehow this bothered Isaac. Here he was putting all his willpower into not touching her, and she seemed totally oblivious to him.

“Do you need help untangling and testing the lights?”

This time she did look up at him, and that look was blank. “I have to test the lights?”

“Yes, you don’t want to go through all the work of putting the lights on and then find out that there’s a short in the string.”

“Oh.” She studied the mass of cord and tiny bulbs in her hands. “Maybe I can just do the rest and then add the lights later.”

“Joy, the lights have to go first.”

“They do?”

“Haven’t you ever decorated a Christmas tree before?”

“Well…um…no.”

“You don’t have a tree at your house?”

“When Grandfather was still alive, he had the staff take care of it. After he passed away…I only kept Rosie on, and she’s gone at Christmas, so I never bothered.”

That was the saddest thing Isaac had ever heard. He found himself kneeling on the floor next to her. “All right. I’ll show you how to do it.”

For the next hour or so, he and Joy strung lights and garland and hung ornaments on the tree. And, Isaac realized that he was having fun. When it came down to placing the angel on top of the tree, he handed it to her. “It’s your first Christmas tree. You should have the honor.”

Her eyes lit up, and her cheeks flushed with pleasure. Isaac took her free hand to steady her as she climbed onto the step stool and placed the angel on top of the tree. He plugged in the lights, and she actually clapped her hands in excitement as the tree lit up.

“Isaac, it’s beautiful. Thank you for helping me.”

She looked far more like an angel to him than the doll on top of the tree. He enjoyed the time they spent together. Until now, her shyness had placed a wall between them.

Joy seemed different the last couple of days. She was still shy and hesitant, but not tongue tied and panic stricken. What was going on?

“Isaac…”

Joy had taken her attention from the tree and was looking at him now. She was clutching the edges of her cardigan in a clearly nervous gesture. Maybe she wasn’t so different after all.

“There’s something I wanted to ask you.”

“OK. What?”

She dropped her gaze to the carpet.

“Joy,” he prompted, “what is it?”

“Would you…would you…?” She hesitated again and then finished in the tiny, breathy voice he was more familiar with. “Would you put the box back in the storage closet for me until it’s time to take the tree down again?”

“Sure.”

****

Joy was downhearted about her failure that day. She’d been so close to asking him to the concert, and then her courage had deserted her. Apparently, she wasn’t cured yet.

“The concert is this weekend,” she told Mozart as he flitted about in the large cage she’d bought for him. “If I don’t ask him soon, it will be too late.”

Rosie called and was delighted with how well the secretary’s job was going, and she was surprised about Mozart.

“I’m surprised you found a canary at an animal shelter. Don’t they mostly keep dogs and cats?”

“Yes,” Joy agreed. “But they told me they get an occasional small animal. Mozart’s owner passed away and none of the family wanted him. Wait until you hear him sing. He sounds beautiful.”

“Maybe you should go back and get a puppy or a kitten, something you can cuddle.”

“I don’t know, Rosie. Maybe someday.”

The subject switched then to whether she’d been eating, and if she was dressing warmly enough.

“I heard there was freezing rain up there this week. Is that right?”

“Yes, Rosie. It’s still very slippery, but I promise I’m being careful.”

“Be extra careful for me, all right?”

“I promise.” Joy knew she was too old for Rosie to fuss over her like this, but she enjoyed it. It was good to know someone was watching out for her.

****

At five o’clock the next day, Isaac came out and locked his office door behind him. Joy looked up from her desk to say good night.

“Aren’t you going home?” he asked.

She shook her head. “Choir practice tonight. I figured I might as well stay until it starts. There’s no point in going home and coming back.”

“What about supper?”

“I’ll get something later.” She hoped that not eating beforehand would make another emergency trip to the bathroom unnecessary.

“You have to eat.”

“I will. Later. Right now I have a few things to catch up on.”

“You eat like those birds you love so much.”

“Actually birds eat quite a lot, especially at this time of year. It takes a lot of energy to keep warm.”

“It takes a lot of energy to work all day and then play for the choir.”

Joy hated arguing. If Isaac didn’t leave her alone, she’d show up at choir with her stomach already upset.

“Isaac, please…”

He held up his hands. “All right. I’m going.”

After he left, the office was deafeningly quiet. Joy hummed to herself as she typed up the minutes for the council meeting. Typing was still a slow job. She used what Pansy had called the biblical method of typing—seek and ye shall find.

As Joy became absorbed in finding the right keys to strike, the rest of the world faded away. Without realizing it, she switched from humming to singing Christmas carols softly. Maybe that was why she didn’t hear the door open.

A cough got her attention. She jumped a little as she looked up and saw Isaac standing in front of her.

“How long have you been there?”

“A few minutes.”

“Well, why didn’t you say something?”

Isaac shrugged. “You were singing. I like to hear you sing.”

Joy’s face warmed. He liked her singing. Now she was sure she’d made the right decision in asking for the solo.

“I brought you supper,” Isaac said in a gruff voice.

Joy raised her eyebrows in surprise. “You did?”

He lifted a wicker hamper up and set it on her desk. “I can’t have you fainting away. People would say I’m overworking you.”

Joy looked at the hamper. “How much food is in there? Am I supposed to share it with the rest of the choir?”

“No.” Isaac hesitated and then asked, “But would you share it with me?”

He’d brought her food, and he wanted to eat with her. Hope filled her heart. “Sure. Thank you, Isaac.”

He was going to pull a chair up to her desk but Joy stopped him. “I have a better idea.” She went out into the gathering space and turned on the lights for the tree they had decorated. “Let’s eat out here.”

She had to go down to the kitchen to find a small tablecloth they could spread on the ground. Then Isaac set out the food. It wasn’t fancy—sandwiches, grapes and chips. But he’d made it for her, and Joy was happy.

Sitting next to the softly lit tree, Isaac talked about his family. Joy loved hearing about his childhood, and the time passed quickly. When she glanced at the clock she was surprised to see that it was almost time for choir practice to begin.

She was tempted to skip it or at least be late. Then it occurred to Joy that now was the perfect time to ask Isaac about the concert. The picnic was almost a date in itself. Asking him to go with her to the concert wouldn’t be such a big step.

Isaac finished the story he’d been telling about spending summers on his grandfather’s farm, and she mentioned it was almost time for her to go. “Thank you again, Isaac. I really enjoyed our picnic.”

“It was nothing,” he insisted.

“No, it was very nice of you.” It was now or never. “There’s a Christmas concert in Green Bay on Friday. I have tickets.”

“I think I know which one you mean; they’ve been advertising it on the radio.”

“Would you like to go with me?”

The question clearly surprised Isaac. “Go…with you? Do you mean like a date.”

Her voice had deserted her so she merely nodded.

“I thought we’d talked about this. I can’t go out with you, Joy.” He began picking up the remains of their picnic. “I’m sorry. You know I wish it were different.”

Joy said nothing as she helped Isaac put things away. No, he doesn’t wish things were different. If he did, he’d risk it, but he doesn’t really want to take a chance on me. She wouldn’t be sorry though. She might have failed with Isaac, but she’d found her courage, and that was enough in itself.

She made it through choir practice, although her performance felt a little wooden. Afterwards, Angel suggested they go out for coffee again. “I warned Jeff this might happen, so he’s prepared to stay with Cherub a little longer.”

“Cherub? Is that your dog’s name?” asked Joy as she fell into step with Angel. She was glad Angel had suggested this because she didn’t want to go home to an empty house just yet, and didn’t think she was up to asking about it after her earlier rejection.

“Yes. My cousin Misty said a cherub was the perfect companion for an Angel.”

“I hope Jeff doesn’t mind dog-sitting a little longer.”

“Actually he loves Cherub as much as I do. He’s just not as patient with her little quirks as I am. Anyway, I bought a lock for his refrigerator so we should be fine.”

Settled in at The Grace Place, with a cup of peppermint tea and Christmas music playing softly in the background, Joy began to relax. Angel talked about Jeff and their wedding plans. She wished she could tell Angel about her problems with Isaac, but she wasn’t ready just yet.

The concert did come up, though. Angel mentioned that she and Jeff wanted to see it but that tickets were sold out. “Next year we won’t wait so long to call.”

“I have tickets,” Joy blurted out.

“Really? Lucky you. Who are you going with?”

Joy reached into her purse and pulled out the tickets. “No one. It turns out I can’t go. You and Jeff should use them.”

Angel’s face lit up, and Joy decided she’d made the right decision. It took a little convincing to get her to take them, but by now, Joy didn’t want to go anyway.

When they emerged from the coffee shop, fat flakes of snow were drifting down from the sky.

Angel frowned. “I love snow, but we don’t need this.”

“A layer of snow over the ice we already have will make everything even more slippery,” Joy agreed.

The women carefully made their way to their cars. They said good night and went their separate ways.

****

At home, Isaac wondered if he’d made a mistake by telling Joy he wouldn’t go with her to the concert. Maybe he’d been dodging relationships for so long, it was a reflex. He remembered telling Joseph that he wouldn’t ask anyone out until he found someone really special. Was Joy that person?

He knew she was. And he’d been serious when he’d said he wouldn’t date her because of what she might suffer at the hands of the gossips. But lately, Joy had been different, braver. Maybe it was time to lay down his defenses.

The next morning, Isaac decided to ask Joy if her offer to go to the concert was still open. He got to work early and then waited impatiently for her to arrive. The time for her to start work came and went and there was no sign of Joy.

He wondered if she was upset with him because he’d refused her offer. Would she skip work because of that?

That simply wasn’t acceptable, Isaac decided, picking up the phone. He let it ring about fifteen times and finally hung up. Maybe she was on her way. Another fifteen minutes passed, and still she hadn’t come in.

He heard the door to the outer office open and was up out of his seat before he even thought about it. It wasn’t Joy, however.

“Good morning, Angel. Can I help you?”

“No,” she replied. “I’m looking for Joy. I wanted to give her these.” Angel held out a plate of cookies.

“She’s not here,” grumbled Isaac. “She’s late, obviously.”

“That’s too bad. I wanted to thank her.”

“Thank her for what?”

“She gave me a pair of tickets for a concert in Green Bay. Jeff and I wanted to go, but it’s sold out. When I told Joy, she pulled out a pair of tickets, and said she couldn’t go so we should use them.”

“When did she do that?”

“We went out for coffee last night after choir practice.”

Isaac considered this information. Joy was a sensitive person. If she’d really been upset by his refusal, he doubted she’d have made it through practice. She certainly wouldn’t have gone out afterward. “She didn’t say anything about me, did she?” The words came out before he thought what he was saying.

Angel looked puzzled. “No, we didn’t talk about you at all.”

It didn’t seem as if she were mad at him. So where was Joy? “I’ll just give her a call,” Isaac said. “See what the problem is.”

He let the phone ring at least twenty times before hanging up. “I think I’ll stop by and see what’s keeping her.” He tried to keep his voice light, but the smallest bit of worry had squeezed its way in.

“Do you mind if I come along?”

****

For all her insistence that she wouldn’t let Isaac’s refusal bother her, Joy was upset. She’d managed to push it to the back of her mind for the evening, which she supposed was proof that she was getting a handle on her anxiety. But once at home alone, the memory returned, along with her old friends, doubt and self-loathing. It made for a long night. She finally fell asleep in the wee hours of the morning.

When she opened her eyes again, it was day. Joy turned her head and looked at the clock. Shocked, she sat up with a jerk. She was late for work.

Joy threw off her covers and went about her morning routine double time. She could skip her own breakfast, but one thing she wouldn’t do, was leave without feeding her birds.

Hurriedly Joy bundled up and went outside to fill the feeders. In her haste, she wasn’t as careful as she usually was, ignoring the treacherous layer of ice lurking just beneath the snow. She’d filled most of the feeders before she hit a particularly bad spot. Her foot slid, her knee twisted, and she came down hard, striking her head against a concrete planter.

****

Something was tickling her just below her chin. She should move away, Joy knew, but for some reason her whole body ached. The tickling sensation increased and finally she had to shake her head. The whir of wings brought her back, even while the motion of her head made her stomach turn.

A chickadee must have burrowed into her scarf, hoping to keep warm. She shooed away another one who was cuddling next to her cheek and then lay still for a few moments, trying to piece together what had happened.

Joy tried to sit up and was forced to sink back as spots danced in front of eyes and her stomach gave her a serious warning. But she couldn’t lay here in the snow. She’d freeze.

Slowly, and with much protest from her sore body, Joy sat up, using the planter she’d hit her head on for support. When her head stopped spinning, she decided to attempt standing up.

This was a mistake. Not only did the spots come back, but her right knee gave out as soon as she tried to put weight on it. With a cry, Joy fell back into a heap in the snow.

She tried to flex her knee. It felt swollen and stiff and painful. Great.

Joy hooked one gloved hand onto the side of the planter, pulled herself back into a sitting position and waited for her head to clear.

With horror, she noticed a smudge of red on the planter where she’d hit her head. Blood. Slowly turning her head, she saw more blood in the snow where she’d lain. This was not good. It was really, really not good.

No wonder her head hurt. She decided not to take off her gloves so she could explore the damage to her head. Getting inside was more important. Plus, she wasn’t sure she really wanted to know yet.

If she couldn’t stand, she couldn’t walk. Unfortunately, the only way to get back to the house was to scoot like a three-legged crab up the path. One good thing about being alone, she thought: no one to see this.

Her progress was slow. If she moved too swiftly, her head swam, and her stomach heaved. Soon she was shivering so hard it was even difficult to scoot along the path.

Finally, she made it to the house and scooted up the steps and into the entryway. A few more feet, and she was in the kitchen where it was warm. Not that she could feel it yet.

Sitting on the floor, Joy attempted to get her outer clothes off. The snow that had accumulated was melting, dripping into puddles around her. Her fingers were stiff and uncooperative.

First, she pried off her gloves. Maybe she wouldn’t be so clumsy then. Next she pushed off her stocking cap. Part of it was matted to her hair with dried blood, and she had to pull it free. Not wanting to look at it, Joy tossed the hat away from her. Then she started to unzip her coat.

As the heat penetrated her skin, sensation returned. And the initial sensation was pain—sharp, shooting, burning pain in her hands. She’d suffered in silence so far, but with this new development, Joy couldn’t hold in her cries.

She leaned back against the kitchen island and sent up a prayer. This was one situation she didn’t think she could handle by herself.

****

Angel and Isaac stood outside Joy’s front door. He put his hand out and rang the bell again. “Where is she?”

“Is it locked? Maybe we should just go in,” suggested Angel.

It was locked. “Let’s go around to the back.”

They tromped through a foot of snow to get to the back door. Angel stopped when she saw all the birds and bird feeders. “This is amazing.”

Isaac spotted the pail of birdseed left under one of the feeders. Joy must have been out here this morning. He didn’t stop to look at anything more. “Be careful, the walk is slippery,” he warned Angel before climbing the steps to the back door.

As soon as he stepped into the entryway, he heard the small whimpers of pain. He didn’t stop, but moved through to the kitchen.

The bottom dropped out of Isaac’s stomach the moment he saw Joy. She was as pale as the linoleum she sat on, her hazel eyes brimming with tears. She held her hands clutched to her chest.

Isaac dropped to his knees next to Joy. He heard Angel come in and gasp. He felt her move past him, but all his attention was focused on Joy.

“What happened?”

“I fell on the ice.”

As he moved closer to her Isaac noticed the blood in her hair. “Did you hit your head? Did you pass out?”

“Yes.”

“Are you hurt anywhere else?”

“My knee. I can’t stand.”

Angel came back with a quilt. “Help her out of her coat. We have to get her warm.”

As he pulled the coat from her, Isaac told Angel, “She needs a doctor. I’m taking her to the hospital.”

Angel nodded, wrapping the quilt around Joy. “I’ll get some of her things together and then follow you.”

“But your car is at the church.”

“I’ll call Jeff. I’m sure he’ll pick me up.”

Isaac didn’t wait for her to check with Jeff before lifting Joy up and carrying her out to the car. Angel went ahead so she could open the doors for him.

“Call the hospital and tell them we’re coming.” He set Joy in the front seat and buckled her in. He took a moment to study her. He didn’t like the glassy look that had crept into her eyes. He shook her gently. “Joy.”

She blinked. “What?” Her voice sounded smaller and softer than he’d ever heard it before.

“Stay with me, all right. Don’t fall asleep.”

“I’ll try.”

But in the short time it took for him to come around to the driver’s side and slide into his seat, Joy’s eyelids had started to close.

He took her cold hand in his. “Joy, wake up.”

“I’m sorry.” Her words came out slow and sounding slurred.

“Sing for me, Joy, please.”

“Not now, Isaac.”

“Yes, now. I’ll sing with you. How about ‘Jingle Bells?’”

It was definitely not her best performance, but Isaac managed to keep her singing and awake until they reached Orchard Hill’s small hospital. Angel must have remembered to call because there was an orderly ready with a wheelchair when he pulled up. He’d never felt more helpless in his life as he did standing in the waiting room, watching Joy be wheeled away from him.

He’d done a fair amount of waiting room vigils, but never like this. Before, it was always someone else’s loved one that he waited for news about. Usually he was with someone and was busy offering comfort and support.

But this time he was alone, and he was the one in need of support. Isaac was seeing things from an entirely different perspective.

And the worst part, he grimly acknowledged, was that as far as the world was concerned, Joy was nothing to him. She was a member of his congregation and of the church staff. Right now that seemed like a pretty insignificant way to describe his connection to her.

He’d always prided himself on his strength in tough situations and on his willingness to trust the Lord no matter what. Now he knew those attributes had never really been tested.

Joseph found him. It seemed a strange sort of reunion. He’d sat in waiting rooms with Joseph before, when his wife was at the end of her life, losing her battle with breast cancer. Although he knew that Joy’s prospects were not so dim, Isaac couldn’t help feeling that their roles had been suddenly reversed. Had he had that pitying look on his face when he sat with Joseph? Isaac sincerely hoped not.

“How did you know I was here?”

“It’s a small town. When I heard about Joy, I knew you’d be here.”

“You’re the only one that would draw that conclusion. Except for Shaun, maybe.”

“That’s the way you wanted it, Isaac.”

“I know. I’m just coming to the realization that I’m an idiot. Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“I tried,” Joseph said. “You know she’s going to be all right, don’t you?”

“I know. It’s just…the way she looked…the pain in her eyes…the blood.”

“Back up. Tell me what happened. I didn’t get any details.”

Isaac went over everything with him. “I keep thinking about what might have happened if I hadn’t decided to go looking for her. And wondering why I didn’t go sooner.”

“You know you’d tell anyone else not to blame themselves.”

“Yeah, well, I’m discovering it’s a lot easier to give that advice than to take it.”

Joseph turned away, but not before Isaac noticed the smile he was trying to hide. “What’s that look all about?” Isaac demanded.

“I’m not happy that this happened,” he told him. “But it is just a little funny to see you in this position.”

“Thanks a lot,” Isaac huffed and slouched down in his chair.

“You always seemed to have all the answers. It’s good to see you acting sort of human.”

Isaac snorted. “’Sort of human.’ Again, thanks.”

“Even if you are the pastor, it’s OK for us to see that side of you.”

Isaac mulled over that statement while they waited. Did he try to project some unrealistic image of perfection to his congregation?

On the other hand, wasn’t a pastor supposed to be a model for his flock? A person couldn’t be both weak and strong at the same time, could they?

Was that the real reason he’d refrained from dating for so long? Because relationships were unpredictable and emotional, and if you messed up…

It looked bad. Had he really been protecting Joy? Or himself?

“I should have said ‘yes.’ I should have taken her to that concert.”

“Excuse me?” said Joseph. “What are you talking about?”

“Never mind. Would you wait for the doctor? I want to visit the chapel. Come and get me if you hear anything.”

“I will,” Joseph promised.

The chapel was quiet and peaceful. Thankful, Isaac sunk into one of the chairs that were placed in rows before a simple altar. He let the peace flow into him before bowing his head to pray. He needed to have a long talk with his Father.

****

Joy was in the hospital for a long couple of days. When the doctor heard that she would be alone at home, he refused to release her until he was sure she could function on her own.

The days were a blur for Joy. The first night, she’d been woken frequently due to the fear that the concussion would send her into a coma. Once they decided it was safe to let her sleep, she was out all of the second day and night. She woke on Saturday morning, feeling somewhat better, but a little fuzzy on all that had happened.

Joy lay still—less pain that way—and tried to put the fragments she remembered into order. She knew she’d fallen. She remembered the doctor explaining that she had a concussion and mild hypothermia and a sprained knee.

What had happened between the fall and the hospital? How had she gotten here? She allowed her mind to drift, as trying to force the memories back seemed to send them scudding out of her reach. For some reason “Jingle Bells” kept running through her mind. How weird.

Joy opened her eyes and looked around. Cautiously she turned her head, relieved to feel minimal pain, and saw Misty Green sitting by her bedside.

Maybe she was still dreaming because Misty seemed to be surrounded by a bank of flowers and balloons. When she saw that Joy was awake, Misty smiled. “How are you feeling, hon?”

“I’m all right.” Her voice sounded scratchy and rough to her ears.

“How about some water?” Misty poured her a cup of water from a pitcher by her bedside and Joy gratefully accepted it.

“Where did all the flowers come from?” she asked after she’d taken a drink.

“Oh, from lots of people. Let me see.” Misty pointed to the largest arrangement. “The choir went in together on this one. The roses are from Angel and Jeff. The balloons are from the Sunday School. They’ll miss your playing at their program tomorrow. This plant is from Grace and Riley. Grace put in a gift certificate for her shop, too.”

Joy interrupted Misty’s explanation. “Do I have a roommate?”

“Why no, sweetie. You’ve got the room all to yourself.”

“Then…are those all for me?” There must be some mistake. She knew she didn’t have that many friends.

“Of course. This one here is from your housekeeper and her family. When she couldn’t reach you, she called the church. Isaac had a terrible time convincing her she didn’t have to come right back.”

The thought of Rosie brought tears to Joy’s eyes. She almost wished Isaac hadn’t talked her out of coming back. But then again, she didn’t want her friend to miss time with her family.

“And over here,” Misty walked around to the other side of the bed and Joy turned her head to follow her. “This one is from Isaac.”

Joy felt her mouth drop open. Isaac had gotten her a Christmas tree? It must have been nearly three feet high and sat in a pot on a table. It was decorated all in white and gold with a beautiful porcelain angel on top. Again Joy felt tears gather in her eyes.

“He must really think you’re something special,” said Misty.

Joy chose not to answer that remark. “Has he been here?”

“He’s pretty busy at work. But he’s been filling your bird feeders every day.”

Joy suddenly remembered her new pet. “Oh, no. Has anyone been feeding Mozart?”

Misty gave her a strange look. “Honey, you must have hit your head pretty hard. Mozart’s been dead for centuries.”

“Mozart is my canary.”

“Oh, the canary. Isaac took him home for now and Ian told him how to take care of the little ball of fluff. You see, there’s nothing to worry about.”

That was good, Joy thought, because she didn’t have the energy to stay awake much longer, never mind take care of anything herself. She drifted back into sleep, wondering about all the people who had sent gifts to her.

****

Joy came home from the hospital the next afternoon. She still hadn’t seen Isaac, and told herself it was silly to expect it. She was no one special, just a member of the congregation, right?

She had no idea so many people cared about her. Before this, she would have said that no one at the church would miss her except for the fact they’d have to find a new organist.

She supposed most of the people that sent her things were only doing their Christian duty, but she was still grateful. Instead of being intimidated by all the attention, it had actually boosted her confidence to know she mattered, even a little bit.

But nothing could have prepared Joy for the surprise that came when it was time for her to go home.

Pansy Parker and Misty Green came to get her. She’d been told a ride had been arranged for her, but was hoping that Isaac would come. She tried not to show any disappointment.

It was strange to have Misty and Pansy together and not hear the ultra-polite bickering the two usually fell into. Maybe they’d decided to get along now that they would be family.

When they pulled into her driveway, it was filled with cars. “What’s going on?” she asked.

“Oh, a few people wanted to welcome you home,” Misty said.

A few people? There must be a dozen cars in the driveway and on the street. Surely she didn’t have that many friends.

Isaac appeared at the door when they pulled up. Joy’s heart jumped at the sight of him. He looked like he’d stepped out of an ad for holiday shopping, wearing a red sweater and jeans. His coat was unzipped and a scarf hung around his shoulders. Red cheeks attested that he’d been outside lately.

Isaac opened her door and offered Joy a hand to help her out. Misty appeared at her side with her crutches. She was getting used to using them, but steps were still difficult and Joy looked with dread at the ones leading up to her house.

He must have read her expression, because Isaac waved Misty away, scooped up Joy and carried her up the steps. “You’re looking much better than the last time I saw you,” he said as they entered the house.

“And when was that?” she asked, feeling brave while he had his arms around her. He hadn’t visited her the entire time she was in the hospital.

Instead of putting her down, Isaac carried her through the house and back to the little sitting room she’d claimed as her own. He set her down on the sofa. “You don’t remember?”

“I think the last time I saw you was at the church…just before choir rehearsal.” She didn’t quite have the nerve to bring up the concert tickets.

Isaac pulled a colorful afghan off one of the chairs and spread it over her. Joy realized that they were alone in the room. Where had Misty and Pansy gone? Where were the people whose cars were parked out front?

She fixed her attention back on Isaac as he knelt next to her by the sofa. He took her face in his hands, his touch pleasantly cool on her face. “The last time I saw you was when they wheeled you away at the hospital.”

Something clicked into place in her head. She pushed his hands away and blurted out. “You made me sing ‘Jingle Bells’ all the way to the hospital!”

He laughed. “It was the only way I could think of to keep you awake. I don’t know much about head injuries, but I knew you shouldn’t fall asleep before the doctor had seen you.”

“But how did you know…?”

His amused expression melted away into one of concern. “When you didn’t come in to work, I came looking for you. I wish I would have come sooner.”

“That’s all right. I’m glad you were there.”

“Angel was with me. She came in with cookies she’d made as a thank you for the concert tickets.”

“Oh.” So he knew about that. She dropped her gaze and studied the afghan. Its multicolored rows were a fascinating diversion.

“She brought you back a t-shirt, by the way.”

“She did? That’s nice.”

“I wish I would have said ‘yes’ to you, Joy.”

“Well, I guess it’s a good thing you didn’t. As it turns out I was busy that night.”

“Somehow…”

He hesitated and Joy dared to look up at him again. She didn’t understand that look that had come over his face. “What is it?”

“Somehow I think that if I’d said ‘yes’ to the concert, none of this would have happened.”

“Now, that’s just silly. How could you be responsible for me falling on the ice?”

This time it was Isaac who looked away. “I don’t know. I’m just telling you how I feel.”

The door opened and Hope Velasquez came in. “Hey, Isaac, I don’t mean to interrupt your little chat, but there are some people waiting for Joy—and they’re getting cold.”

“I’m sorry. I got distracted.”

Hope grinned. “I see that. Welcome home, Joy.”

She answered Hope’s smile with a small one of her own. “Thank you.”

Isaac got to his feet and went to the window, pulling open the drapes. Joy gasped as first a lit Christmas tree, and then a crowd of people were revealed. She looked around for her crutches and discovered they hadn’t made it inside with them. In fact, she saw Misty and Pansy, who must have ducked around to the back, and Misty was still holding the crutches. Now why hadn’t she just brought them in?

Joy stood, intending to hop to the window, but Isaac swept her up again and carried her over. Everyone cheered and waved as she appeared.

Closer now, Joy was able to see what the tree’s decorations were made out of. “Isaac, is that…?”

“Strings of popcorn and cranberries. All organic, donated by Misty. Plus pinecones covered with peanut butter and rolled in birdseed. You won’t have to worry about feeding that crew for a while.”

And it wasn’t just the fir tree in front of the window that was decorated. All the trees in the yard had been festooned with edible ornaments. Laughter bubbled up inside her like a fountain. “Not for a day or two at least. This is wonderful! Whose idea was this?”

“Well,” Isaac told her, “with no secretary I had to make some time to get everything done in the office. So I decided to go with group appointments for my brides and grooms. They wanted to do something for you. And since cooperation is a big factor in marriage…”

The crowd had obviously had enough of the cold and surged into the house. On their way through the kitchen, they picked up trays of cookies and mugs of hot spiced cider.

“Isaac, put her down before you drop her,” someone scolded. And Joy found herself back on the couch in short order. Everyone was anxious to help, tucking the afghan back around her, offering pillows for her injured leg and fetching refreshments for her. Joy greeted each of the eleven couples that had gathered to welcome her home.

Some of the guests started carrying in her flowers and balloons and setting them around the room. Angel brought her the t-shirt from the concert. “I’m sorry you couldn’t go, Joy,” she said. “I wanted you to know that Jeff and I appreciated your gift.”

Jeff added, “Next year, we’re going again, and we’re taking you with us.”

Happy, but overwhelmed, Joy had little to say to her crowd of well-wishers. She hoped they would understand from her smiles how grateful she was.

Before too long, Pansy’s voice cut through the room. “All right now, let’s remember that Joy is supposed to be recovering. Everyone clean up after yourselves on the way out.”

Within a few minutes, the room cleared out. Only a few people lingered. One was Angel, who stopped to ask, “Joy, do you think you’ll feel up to playing for The Grace Place party tomorrow night?”

“I think so. I’ll have all day to rest tomorrow, and if I don’t feel well, I can leave after our set.”

She added in a whisper, “What about your solo? Do you still want to do that?”

Joy nodded. “Of course.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow night, then.”

Isaac was suddenly there. “What’s going on tomorrow night?”

“It’s The Grace Place Christmas Party,” Angel told him. “You didn’t forget, did you?”

“Joy, don’t you think that might be too much for you? You just got out of the hospital.”

“I know, but I want to go.”

“Well…then I’ll take you.”

“Oh no, I might want to go home early,” she protested. “I don’t want you to have to leave, too.”

“If you aren’t there, I won’t want to be either,” he replied.

Joy felt her breath catch at that statement and noted Angel’s look of surprise. Before she could reply, Sarah Rogers shooed them away. “All right, the party’s over. Our patient needs her rest.”

Angel and Isaac both said their good-byes, and when Joy looked around, she realized that Sarah was the only person left in the room.

“Sorry, but you’re stuck with me,” she explained. “I’m your babysitter for the evening.”

“Babysitter?”

“Misty made up a schedule, so you won’t have to be alone for the first couple of days. Pansy got people to contribute food. Your fridge and freezer are both full. You won’t have to cook until next spring.”

Joy stared at her. It was unbelievable. The gifts, the party, the decorations for her birds, and now this—food and companionship. It was more than she could comprehend. Without warning, she burst into tears.

“Joy, are you all right? Are you in pain?”

She shook her head. “I’m fine. I just don’t understand…you don’t even know me that well. Why would you all do so much for me?”

Sarah sat down on the couch next to her. “Because we’re all in the same family, Joy.”

“What do you mean? I don’t have any family.”

“Of course you do. You have your church family. And we’re only the Orchard Hill branch of the family of God.”

Joy sniffed. “I wish I’d had my accident sooner, if that’s what it took to show me that you all cared so much.”

At that moment, Isaac walked back in. He was carrying the canary’s cage and saying, “I forgot about Mozart. I put him in the laundry room while everyone was here.”

Then he saw Joy’s face and stopped in his tracks. He set the cage down and went over to the sofa. “What’s wrong?”

Sarah waved him away. “Nothing. Joy’s just a little overtired. It’s perfectly natural after something like this.”

“Joy, are you sure?”

She nodded and dredged up a smile for him. “I just need to rest a little.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t go to Grace’s party tomorrow after all.”

Her smile turned into a frown. “Isaac, I already told you, I’m going.”

“Not if you aren’t feeling up to it.”

“Hey,” Sarah interrupted, “don’t start an argument with the invalid. Remember, she needs to rest.”

He backed down with obvious reluctance. “All right. I’m going home. Call me if you need anything.”

Sarah stood and steered him away from the sofa. “Just because Joy likes birds, it doesn’t mean she wants you to act like a mother hen. Now hang up that birdcage and make yourself scarce.”

Joy saw him smile just a little before he answered, “Is that any way to talk to a pastor? Especially the one that’s officiating at your wedding.”

“It is when he’s acting like a lovesick puppy,” she teased.

Isaac picked up the cage and hung it back on its hook. “A mother hen or a lovesick puppy? Which am I?”

Sarah pretended to consider. “The latter, I think.”

Isaac approached the sofa again on his way out of the room. “Well, since I’m that transparent…” He stooped and kissed Joy’s cheek before exiting.

Joy’s face grew hot. Shock and delight mingled, sending butterflies whirling in her stomach.

Sarah was trying to wrestle a smile under control, but it kept breaking out. “That’s enough excitement for you, for one day,” she told Joy. “I think it’s nap time.”

“I thought you were a speech therapist, not a nurse,” Joy answered, hoping to avoid any comment on Isaac’s kiss.

“I am, but I nursed my brother through so many ear infections and other childhood illnesses, that it’s become like a second career.” Joy was not so out of the loop that she didn’t know Sarah’s story. Her mother had been frequently ill, and Sarah had been forced to take on adult responsibilities much too young. She, like Joy, had had very little self confidence when she’d first come to Orchard Hill.

Then Sarah had taken on the responsibility of helping David Daniels care for his orphaned niece. Now she seemed very self assured, and Joy was convinced it wasn’t all connected to that huge diamond ring David had bought her when he asked her to marry him.

Sarah slipped away and left Joy alone. She fell asleep to the sound of Mozart’s singing and didn’t wake until after dark. Now the lights of the tree outside were all she could see of her wonderful gift, but she didn’t mind. Joy remembered how Isaac had shown her how to string the lights on the church’s Christmas tree. Without realizing she was doing it, she brought her hand up to touch her cheek where he’d kissed her.

****

It wasn’t an easy task, finding an outfit that went with a knee brace. Joy finally decided on a deep green sweater and a long, flowing skirt that hid the bulky brace pretty well. She braided her hair and added a matching scarf. When she was finished getting ready, she hobbled to the front room where she could see the driveway, and sat to wait for Isaac.

Harmony and Hope had been with her for most of the day, but knowing that Isaac would be arriving soon, they’d felt safe in leaving Joy alone. After all, they had to get ready for Grace’s party, too.

Joy wasn’t used to being around people so much, and although she was grateful for their help, she welcomed some time to herself. Especially as the time for the choir’s performance drew near, and her nerves began to tighten. Once she was settled in a chair and her crutches were tucked away, Joy took out the slip of paper with the Bible verse she’d chosen for the day: Luke 2:9-12. “An angel of the Lord appeared to them, and the glory of the Lord shone around them, and they were terrified. But the angel said to them, ‘Do not be afraid. I bring you good news of great joy that will be for all the people. Today in the town of David a Savior has been born to you; he is Christ the Lord.’”

Closing her eyes, Joy imagined herself on the tiny stage in Grace’s coffee shop, the choir behind her. She would be like that angel, singing the good news to the people who gathered, and she would not be afraid.

It was a little difficult to convince herself of the last part, but she was determined to go through with this. Joy thought of the supper that Harmony and Hope had fixed for her—that was now in the garbage can. She felt bad, but no matter how delicious it was, she just couldn’t force any food down right now. There would be food at the party. She’d eat after she sang. OK, so it would only be Christmas cookies. As Sarah had pointed out yesterday, her fridge was packed with food. She’d eat when she got home.

Joy had time to read the verses over three more times before Isaac got there. He came in before she could retrieve her crutches to get to the door.

He must have seen the light on in the front room, because he walked straight in rather than going to her sitting room in the back. She saw the concern etched on his face. “How are you feeling today?”

“Better,” she replied. Nerves were causing her stomach to roll like a stormy ocean. She didn’t want to talk.

Isaac, on the other hand, seemed to expect a full report from her. “How’s the knee? Does your head still hurt? Are you sure you feel like going tonight?”

She gritted her teeth. “Yes, I’m still going.”

His hands cupped her face and studied her closely. “You look pale.”

“I’m fine. Can we please just go?”

“Are you…nervous?”

“A little.” No, she shouldn’t have said that. Isaac was going to think she was worried about being out among people. He didn’t know about the solo. Well, crowds did make her nervous, but not like this.

“We don’t have to go yet. We could…talk a little first.”

“No, thank you.”

“You’re sure?”

“Positive.” Annoyed by his attitude, Joy took her crutches and heaved herself to her feet. She’d already figured out there was absolutely no way to be graceful with these things, but she’d forgotten the slip of paper still lying in her lap. It fluttered to the floor and Isaac bent to pick it up.

Maybe she should stay home if this was the way things were going to go this evening.

He read the paper. “Memorizing scripture?”

Joy sighed, deciding she might as well confess. “I’ve been using verses that talk about fear or overcoming it to help me with my shyness.” There. Now he knew that she wasn’t doing it alone. Would he be disappointed?

“That’s a great idea. Is it working?”

“I think so.”

“Of course it is! I wondered how you’d changed so much lately.”

“I admit I couldn’t do it by myself.” Maybe he’d change his mind about wanting to take her to the Christmas party.

“Why would you think you had to, Joy? Everyone needs a little help now and then. And we should draw strength from the Lord.”

That was it? He didn’t think she was an idiot?

“Let’s get going then.” Isaac grabbed her coat from where she’d hung it over a nearby chair and held it out.

Now she just had to find enough courage to sing in front of about a hundred people. Her stomach twisted again.

“Yes, let’s go.”

****

The party was in full swing when they got to Grace’s. Servers were circulating through the crowd with trays of hot chocolate and Christmas cookies. There were a large number of Orchard Hill Community Church members there, including all of Isaac’s pre-marriage class. Joy knew that usually it would have taken Isaac a long time to get through the crowd because he would stop and talk to many people. Tonight he merely waved at everyone before escorting Joy to an empty table for two.

Joy wondered how there happened to be an empty table here when there were people standing along the walls, stuffed around tables and crammed into booths. Then she saw a little sign that said ‘reserved’ on the table.

Servers offered them hot chocolate and cookies. Joy refused any just now. Before Isaac could ask, she told him, “I’d rather wait until after the choir performs.” He seemed to be satisfied with that.

There was already a group performing—a trio singing to guitar accompaniment. They were good, but Joy was too distracted to pay attention.

When Grace passed by, Isaac caught her attention. “When does the choir sing?”

“In about twenty minutes. I put them into the program as early as I could so Joy doesn’t have to stay late.”

Joy appreciated everyone’s concern, but she was starting to feel like she was about five years old.

The time dragged on. Their friends from the Orchard Hill Community Church all stopped by their table to ask how she was doing. She tried to be polite, but her nervousness was growing, and it was difficult for her to make conversation. Her stomach rolled, her palms were sweaty and her shoulders were so tense they hurt.

Isaac must have noticed her growing agitation, because he reached across the table and took her hand—in public.

He hadn’t argued when Sarah told him he was acting like a lovesick puppy. He’d even kissed her in front of Sarah. Now he was here, with her, in front of half of the town of Orchard Hill and he was holding her hand. He was publicly showing he liked her and she was about to make a fool of herself on stage.

Her hands started to tremble and Isaac frowned, tightening his fingers around hers. “Are you all right?” he asked.

Before she could answer, Grace announced that the Orchard Hill Choir would be singing next. Angel and Misty stopped by their table to collect her. She hobbled over to the piano. Angel handed her the music, and she readied herself for the first song.

Joy took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus. Once the music started she would be all right, she told herself.

And she was. They had four songs to perform. By the time they were into the third, her focus had switched from herself to the music. As usual, that was all it took to make her forget her shyness.

But then, they got to the fourth song. One of the choir members came down to take her place at the piano. She had to rise and go to the stage.

It wasn’t easy to maneuver herself up there. There was only one step up to the stage, but between her crutches and her knees knocking together, it seemed like a slow and difficult journey.

An excited murmur ran through the crowd as she took her place with the choir. This was definitely unusual. Joy never sang.

Misty turned to the crowd and announced that Joy had finally agreed to come out from behind the piano and sing for them. “She’ll be performing the solo for this arrangement of ‘Silent Night.’”

Joy looked out at what seemed like thousands of faces in the audience. Her stomach rolled, and she had to clench her jaw to keep from being sick.

With horror, she realized that on crutches and wearing a knee brace, there was no way she could make it through the crowd to the bathroom on time if she were sick.

She was going to humiliate herself. She was going to humiliate Isaac. Why did she ever think she could do this? Frantically, Joy tried to remember the bible verses she’d chosen for the day, but her mind was a blank.

The music started, and she tried to focus on it. She felt her mouth moving, but wasn’t sure if she were singing or not.

Her solo was coming up much too fast. She moved forward and waited for her cue. Then suddenly it was there. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.

Her chest was so tight, she couldn’t get a breath. Whatever came out of her mouth was too quiet to be heard by anyone. Joy wished the stage would just open up and swallow her. She couldn’t sing, and she couldn’t run. She was trapped up there with everyone looking at her.

And worst of all, Isaac was going to regret ever setting eyes on her.

Joy felt a warm hand slip into her cold sweaty one. Surprised she looked up to see Angel standing there. She gave Joy an encouraging smile, and then began to sing.

Joy was not alone. Taking heart from the support of her friend, she forced in a breath and added her voice to the song. Together, their voices flew through the notes like birds, swooping and gliding. It was exhilarating. Their part ended too soon. And then the whole song finished. They were done.

Applause exploded from the crowd, but Joy only cared about the opinion of one person. Her eyes searched the crowd for Isaac. Then suddenly he was there, right in front of her, a huge grin stretching across his face.

Choir members were leaving the stage, offering congratulations and patting her shoulder as they went by. Joy barely noticed. Her entire attention was focused on the man in front of her.

“Joy, that was amazing.”

“I almost blew it. If Angel hadn’t stepped in…”

“That doesn’t matter.”

“Did I embarrass you?”

Isaac put his hands on her shoulders. “Joy, you could never embarrass me.”

His words warmed her, made her relax. A smile cautiously teased her lips, but their moment was interrupted by Grace.

“Hey you two,” she said, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Don’t look now, but you happen to be standing under the mistletoe.”

Joy glanced up in alarm. Isaac didn’t bother to look. He just put his arms around her and kissed her. Not a peck on the cheek, but a full contact, on the lips, toe curling kiss.

Joy looked up again, just to be sure. “But Isaac, there is no mistletoe up there.”

“Who cares?” he asked and then kissed her again, in front of God and everybody.

As soon as she stepped—or rather hopped—off of the stage, well-wishers surrounded her to congratulate her on her first performance. The next singing group was ready to start, but the audience wasn’t ready to listen.

Afraid that she would be overwhelmed by all the attention, Isaac did his best to accept all the compliments and good wishes on Joy’s behalf. When the commotion finally died down and the next group started, Isaac led Joy back to their table.

“Are you ready to go home?” he asked.

Her eyes were shining like stars. “Not yet. Now I want some cookies and hot chocolate.”

Isaac looked around, but for once, there were no servers near by. “I’ll get something for you. Just wait.”

Riley was at the counter. Isaac asked for the chocolate and cookies.

“Joy did a great job up there,” Riley said as he handed Isaac a steaming mug and a plate of cookies.

“Yes, she did, didn’t she?”

“I don’t think I’ve seen you with a date since you started here at Orchard Hill.”

“You haven’t. I gave up dating for a long time.”

“Looks like the right woman drew you back into the game.”

A lightness buoyed inside Isaac. He felt as if he might take wing, like one of Joy’s friends. The right woman. That was Joy. “Yes, I think so,” he replied.

“Now tell me one thing,” Riley asked, leaning closer to Isaac. “Who does the pastor go to for pre-marriage counseling?”

Isaac laughed, feeling the rumble of it deep within him. “That’s a good question, Riley.”

It wasn’t long after the cookies and hot chocolate were gone that Joy’s head started to nod a little.

“Hey,” said Isaac, shaking her lightly by the arm. “Let’s go home.”

Joy nodded, and they began the process of making their way toward the door. The little coffee house was packed solid with people. After wishing about forty of them a Merry Christmas they found themselves out on the sidewalk.

“Did I tell you how beautiful you look tonight?” he asked her.

She ducked her head. “No, you didn’t.”

“I like your hair like that.”

“Thank you.”

Isaac helped her settle into his car before stowing her crutches in back and getting himself into the driver’s seat. Joy was quiet on the way home, and figuring that she was tired, he didn’t try to draw her out.

Once he’d gotten her home and settled on the sofa in her sitting room, Isaac knew he should leave, but didn’t really want to. The party was too noisy for conversation. He wanted to spend more time with Joy, but he also didn’t want to keep her from her rest. “Do you need anything else before I go?” he asked.

“No, but…”

“But what?”

“Do you really have to go already?”

“No. I just thought you were tired.”

“I am tired, but I’m still excited from the party, I guess. I don’t think I can sleep yet.”

That was all the encouragement he needed. Isaac pulled up an ottoman for Joy’s injured leg, and then sat next to her on the sofa.

“Thank you for taking me to Grace’s tonight,” Joy said.

“I’m glad I did. You’re amazing, Joy.”

“What do you mean?”

“Last month you’d never have even considered singing with the choir, never mind performing a solo.”

“It ended up being a duet.”

“That doesn’t matter. What does matter is that you’ve made some incredible changes in your life. That’s what makes you amazing. That, and your incredible musical talent, your gentleness and faithfulness…”

“Stop, Isaac. You’re going to give me a big head.”

“That could never happen to you, Joy.”

“The truth is…the truth is that I did this for you, Isaac.”

“What do you mean?”

“Go look at the second shelf on my bookcase. Read the titles.”

He got up and did what she asked. “They’re all about overcoming social anxiety.”

“I’ve been reading those books for years,” Joy explained, “and none of them ever helped. But when you said that you couldn’t go out with me because…well, you know…it was sort of the last straw for me. It made me determined to finally take action to solve my problem.

“I realize…that you might not feel the same way about me that I do about you, but…but I’m still glad I’ve done this. I know I have a long way to go to overcome my anxiety, but I’ve made a start and…and I’m happier with myself than I’ve ever been. It doesn’t matter whether you…care for me like I care about you…I’m still happy.”

“You should be happy. I know how hard this has been for you.”

“So, if all you’ve done recently is…out of guilt about saying ‘no’ to the concert…then don’t worry. My accident isn’t your fault, and you don’t have to keep being nice to me.”

She thought he was being nice to her out of guilt? Isaac shook his head, unsure of how to reply to her.

He turned away from her, toward the window, and tried to gather his thoughts. “Joy, I’m not trying to be nice to you because of the accident. It’s just that…” He paused, running his fingers through his hair in frustration as he struggled to find the right words. “I brought you into the hospital and they took you away, of course. I was just left there…alone. And I realized that if anything happened to you, I would be devastated and no one would ever understand why.

“I haven’t dated anyone—wouldn’t date you—because I thought I had to set a perfect example for my congregation. If I couldn’t have a guarantee that a woman was ‘the one’ for me, I didn’t even want to start a relationship. I was too proud to risk making mistakes and looking foolish in front of my own congregation.

“You aren’t the only one that needed to change, Joy. I had to realize that it’s better to take a chance on making a mistake than to let life pass me by.” He felt he hadn’t explained himself well, that she wouldn’t understand, but when he turned around to face her, her expression told him differently. It gave him the courage to finish. “I love you, Joy. I have for a long time, but I didn’t act because I was filled with pride. I’m putting all that aside now. I don’t care if we both stumble around and fall on our faces—literally or figuratively—in front of the congregation, as long as we’re together.”

Joy’s smile quivered, and tears filled her eyes. She hastily wiped them away with her sleeve. “Isaac, that’s the sweetest, most wonderful thing anyone’s ever said to me. And if you don’t come over here and kiss me right now…”

He didn’t give her time to finish that threat. Before she finished speaking, Isaac had her in his arms and placed a tender kiss on her lips.

****

As busy as he was on Christmas morning, Isaac had promised to pick up Joy for the service. She was cleared to drive, but her knee brace—which she hoped to be freed of soon—made it difficult.

He arrived early. She was filling Mozart’s water bottle when she heard him knock and then call out. Isaac didn’t wait for her to answer the door, but came right in. “I’m in the kitchen,” she called back to him, “but I’m heading into the back parlor. I’ll meet you there.”

When she saw him, she knew instantly that something was up. His expression was tense, and he was walking back and forth in front of the window. When she came in he took Mozart’s water bottle from her and popped it onto the canary’s cage.

“Merry Christmas,” she said tentatively. “You look very handsome today.”

Instead of a reply in kind, he abruptly asked, “Why haven’t you ever moved, Joy?”

“Why would I?”

“This house isn’t you. For one thing, it’s huge. I don’t think you even use a third of the rooms in this place.”

“But this is where my birds are. They’re so used to being fed; I don’t know what would happen to them if I moved anywhere else.”

He nodded. “What about the way it’s decorated? Most of the rooms I’ve seen look like they’re from the set of A Little Princess or some Victorian tale like that.”

She shrugged, puzzled by this conversation. “My grandfather liked everything this way and I guess I’m so used to it. I’ve just never thought about changing anything since he died.”

“But would you mind if it was changed? I mean, I couldn’t…that is, would it bother you?”

Thoroughly bewildered by his behavior, Joy could only shake her head. He was pacing back and forth like a sentry again. She’d never seen him so agitated.

Since Grace’s Christmas party the two of them had been practically inseparable. They worked together at the church office all day and then had supper together afterward. Over the weekend, he’d taken her Christmas shopping. Joy had never had so many presents to buy, but she wanted to say ‘thank you’ to all her new friends.

He’d been the very embodiment of patience that day. She’d been slow and awkward on the crutches, indecisive over her purchases, and easily distracted by all the Christmas hoopla; but Isaac hadn’t complained once.

Surely he couldn’t be nervous about the Christmas service? She’d seen him on Christmas day many times without a hint of this sort of behavior.

“Isaac, is something wrong?”

“Huh?” He looked up, and she realized he’d completely forgotten she was in the room.

“Is there some reason you’re wearing a path through my rug there?”

He looked sheepish as realization crossed his features.

“Do you want to get going? It’s early yet, but if you have things to prepare…”

“No, I came early because I wanted to spend a little time with you before the service. Once we get to church, I’ll be too busy.”

“All right. Would you like some coffee? Something to eat?”

Isaac shook his head. “No, I’m fine. I just want to be with you.”

That statement was the best Christmas present she’d ever received. She hobbled to the sofa and sat down. “Then come and join me.”

Instead he started pacing again. She didn’t think he was aware of it and decided not to say anything yet.

“This has been a strange year in Orchard Hill. I’ve never seen so many engagements in such a short time. It was driving me crazy for a while.”

“It does seem like there’ll be a stampede to the altar in this coming year.”

“Yes.” He stopped moving, and she could tell he’d drifted away from her again. Then suddenly he turned to her and said, “How would you feel about joining the herd?”

“What?”

“It seems like there have been engagement announcements about every other week all year. Today, I’d like to take my turn to make an announcement.”

Was he saying what she thought he was saying? “Isaac, can you please be a little clearer? What exactly are you asking me?”

They stared at each other until he said, “I’m asking you to marry me, of course.”

She put her hands to her suddenly hot cheeks. “Me?”

“I’m certainly not talking to Mozart, and you’re the only other living being here.” His tone, sweet and loving, contradicted his flippant answer.

“But…but Pastor’s wives are supposed to be friendly and outgoing…excellent hostesses…leaders in the church…” She didn’t think she could do all of that no matter how hard she worked to get over her social anxiety. In fact, by the way her heartbeat had sped up and her stomach was starting to knot, she could tell it hadn’t gone away at all.

Isaac sat next to her on the couch. He reached out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear and caress her cheek. “Says who? I’ve never seen a handbook for the perfect pastor’s wife. All I know is that you’d be the perfect wife for me. Nothing else matters.”

She felt her muscles tense and knot and it grew harder to draw in a breath. He couldn’t actually want this. She’d end up disappointing him, embarrassing him. If she really loved him she’d say ‘no’ right now.

“Joy.” The gentle note in his voice broke through her racing thoughts. “Look at me.”

Her gaze moved up to connect with his. “Don’t think about anything else but you and me. Do you love me?”

“Of course.”

“Do you want us to be together?”

“Yes.”

“Do you believe God wants us to be together?”

“I don’t know.”

“I do. We’ve had some long talks about this lately, and I’m very sure.”

He should have stuck with his first assessment of her. She was crumbling, her anxiety destroying her from within. Isaac deserved someone so much better.

He reached into his shirt pocket and handed her a slip of paper. “I thought this might happen,” he said. “I came prepared.”

Joy read from the paper. “There is no fear in love. But perfect love drives out fear…1John 4:18.”

“I’m not claiming to be perfect, but with His help, we can come close enough.”

She stared at the slip of paper, reading it over to herself. The fact that he’d brought her this impressed her deeply. She realized he understood her. He knew who she was, and he still wanted to marry her.

Love or fear? Would she follow her heart or succumb to her fear? The agitation he’d shown earlier seemed to have left, and he was now waiting patiently for her answer.

There is no fear in love…There is no fear in love. The words swirled around in her mind and they sounded over and over again. She was not afraid of loving Isaac, only of disappointing him.

But what was it he’d said to her on the night of the Christmas party? Something about it being better to risk making a mistake than to let life pass you by. How many years had she wasted, hiding in this house, while life passed her by? What was the point of trying to change, if she refused to accept the benefits of that change?

“Joy,” Isaac prompted, “what are you thinking?”

Like a key had turned in a lock, her muscles released their tension and a sense of peace and happiness flooded through her. “I think we should make that announcement.”

“Can you be clearer? What exactly is your answer?”

“My answer is…” She paused and looked up at him, knowing that she must be grinning like an idiot. “My answer is yes. I’ll marry you, Isaac.”

He caught her up in a fierce embrace and kissed her. From somewhere, a ring appeared and Isaac slid it onto her finger. “This was my grandmother’s,” he told her. “I hope you like it, but if you don’t…”

“It’s perfect,” Joy assured him.

Joy went through the Christmas service feeling lighter and freer than she could ever remember. As she listened to the traditional reading from Luke, chapter two, she thought she’d never understood ‘the good news of great joy’ so clearly before.

At the end of the service, just before the final hymn, Isaac declared that he had an announcement to make.

Whispers rippled through the congregation. Not giving herself time to think about it, Joy stood from the organ. Misty slid onto the bench and whispered, “Go ahead. I’ve got this.”

Isaac saw her and gestured that she should come and stand by him. She felt like she was floating, crutches and all. In front of the congregation, she and Isaac stood together, his arm around her shoulders. “Do you want to say it or should I?”

For the first time in her life, Joy answered ‘I will’ to a question like that. Looking out over the sanctuary filled with people…no, with friends…Joy spoke out loud and clear. “Pastor Isaac asked me to marry him this morning, and I said ‘yes.’”

The congregation’s response was deafening. They clapped and cheered, and Joy was certain such a ruckus was never heard before in a church. She didn’t mind though.

When the noise had died down enough, Misty began the opening notes of the closing hymn, ‘Hark the Herald Angels Sing.” Isaac insisted she stand with him to shake hands with the congregation and wish everyone a Merry Christmas.

Joy was not foolish enough to believe her shyness had suddenly disappeared, but for right now she was free of it, and she intended to enjoy it while it lasted. She smiled and shook hands, and received congratulations and hugs and compliments on her beautiful antique ring.

When it was Pansy’s and her family’s turn in the line, Joy saw that Pansy’s niece was still with them as well as a man she didn’t know. Delia introduced him as her fiancé. Joy noticed a look of surprise cross Isaac’s face, followed by suspicion. For some reason, he said to Pansy, “We’ll talk about this later.”

The older woman beamed at him. “You mean you’ll thank me later. And Misty, too.”

Isaac’s booming laugh rang out. “Maybe I will,” he agreed.

Joy had no idea what that was all about, but she was too happy to care.

TITLE

TITLE

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 6

Harmony was not in church the next day. Joseph tried not to feel disappointed. She hadn’t said anything about not returning his feelings. She’d said ‘you don’t need me.’ That was different.

When a week had passed without a glimpse of Harmony, he began to feel concerned. Another week, and he was grouchier than a bear woken in midwinter, something Hope commented on one evening after the education committee meeting at church. The other members had gone, but Hope and Joseph lingered to talk.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I’ve been putting in a lot of hours lately. I must be overtired.”

Hope tilted her head, studying him. “Somehow I don’t think that’s it.”

Joseph started to scowl, but stopped himself in time to attempt nonchalance as he said, “Why would you think that?”

“Abby says she hasn’t seen Harmony around since the dinner party. You two were getting along so well. What happened?”

Joseph shrugged. “She wasn’t interested.”

“There has to be more to it than that,” Hope insisted.

“Believe it or not, there are women out there who aren’t interested in a forty-something single father of three and guardian of the Terrible Trio.”

She frowned. “Somehow I don’t think Harmony is one of them. She said something to Faith and me when we were doing dishes…Oh, maybe it’s nothing.”

“What was it?” Maybe it could help him understand why Harmony was avoiding him.

“I don’t know if it’s something she wanted repeated.”

“Hope, you can’t leave me hanging now. You know I’ll keep whatever you say to myself.” He didn’t want to sound like it, but he was ready to beg. How had Harmony become so important to him in such a short time? He didn’t know, but there was nothing he could do about it.

“You really like Harmony, don’t you?”

“Is that so hard to believe?” Joseph grumbled.

“Yes! Joseph, you haven’t given any woman a second glance since…”

“Since Cheryl died, I know.”

Hope wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “Are you all right?

He hugged his sister back. “Yeah. I don’t even feel guilty about it. Is that bad?”

A soft, brief laugh escaped her. “No, Joseph. Cheryl would be the first to tell you that.”

“So, will you tell me what Harmony said?”

“All right.” Hope filled him in on the conversation between herself, Faith and Harmony and then concluded with Harmony’s statement.

“Sometimes a little mess is a blessing,” he repeated. “Thanks Hope. I’m going to talk to her.”

****

Harmony hit the send button and her finished manuscript was on its way to her editor, via her new email account. She’d gotten so tired of deleting email from Blake that she’d switched to a new account and given the address only to her editor and her parents.

The “message sent” flag came up, and that was it. Her baby was gone.

For the last two weeks Harmony had worked almost non-stop to finish her cookbook before the deadline. Her freezer was completely full. The dishes were done, and now, the manuscript was sent. No more work to distract her from her troubles.

The cloud of depression that had hovered over her since Joseph had kissed her, now threatened to descend and smother her. All the prayer and devotions in the world wouldn’t be able to hold it back now, she feared. She’d just have to hold on to her faith and weather the storm.

She shut down her laptop and stared around her. The kitchen was immaculate. Her whole house was immaculate. What would she do tomorrow? Where would she find a reason to get out of bed?

Lost in her own gloomy thoughts, Harmony didn’t hear the knock on her door at first. When she realized someone was practically pounding at her kitchen door, she got up to answer it. As she reached for the doorknob, she saw with horror that it was Blake’s face framed in the window. She backed away, but the door wasn’t locked. He opened it himself and walked in.

****

Joseph parked his truck in his own driveway, but walked over to Harmony’s before going home. There was a light on in the kitchen, so he went around to the back.

The door was ajar. He stepped in, and then took a step back in surprise when he saw Harmony in the arms of a strange man. He froze in the shadows of the doorway. But once his brain began processing the scene in front of him, he realized that Harmony was fighting to free herself from his embrace.

She twisted away. He barely had time to take in her distraught expression and tear-stained cheeks before she cried, “Stop it, Blake. You know it’s over between us. Why are you here?”

“I had to talk to you, and you won’t answer my emails.” He spoke in a soothing tone and advanced toward Harmony again. “I need you, baby. You have to come back.”

Harmony shook her head violently. “You know I won’t do that. You aren’t really interested in me anyway. It’s the television show you care about. You…you tried to control me by romancing me.”

“How can you say that?”

Joseph couldn’t see the man’s face but he sounded sincerely hurt by Harmony’s accusation.

“Would I follow you all the way out to this Podunk town if I didn’t love you?” he asked.

“If there was something in it for you, you’d follow me to Mars.”

“I admit that I want you to go back to work, but that’s not the only reason I want you back. You believe that, don’t you?”

“No.” The single word was saturated with bitterness.

“All right. The Home and Garden Network has shown an interest in the show. This could be a great opportunity for both of us. You have to come back. I promise I’ll make everything all right.”

“You’ve lied to me before.”

“I’m sorry about that, really, but it doesn’t have to be a problem. There’s no reason why we can’t still see each other.”

“Not a problem? Is that how your wife sees it, Blake?”

Silence followed. Apparently Blake had no answer to that. Instead he stepped toward her and reached out as if to take Harmony into his embrace again. Joseph decided it was time to make his presence known. He stepped in front of Harmony, saying, “You’ve been asked to leave. It doesn’t sound like you’re welcome here.”

The man paused, obviously surprised by Joseph’s sudden appearance. “Who are you?”

“I’m Harmony’s neighbor.”

“This is none of your business,” he snarled at Joseph.

“I’m making it my business. Now, Harmony asked you to leave.”

Blake eyed up Joseph, as if judging what his success might be if it came to a fight. He was obviously someone who sat at a desk all day while Joseph earned his living through physical labor. There was no doubt of who was in better shape. Blake snapped, “Harmony, tell your friend to go.”

She moved forward to talk to Blake over Joseph’s shoulder. He could feel her trembling and his anger at the intruder deepened.

“I don’t want him to go, Blake. I want you to go.”

“If you’d just let me explain…”

“You’re married. You can’t explain that away.”

“She’s got a point,” Joseph said, grimly.

“You stay out of this,” barked Blake.

Joseph did not want this incident to end in violence, but it was getting harder to restrain himself. Right now he was thinking that it would feel good to drive his fist into this creep’s face.

Scowling deeply, Blake glared at them. Joseph met his stare and held it. After a moment, the man backed down. “Fine. But I don’t give up easily. You’ll be hearing from me again, Harmony.”

“She’d better not,” Joseph retorted. “If you don’t leave her alone, we’ll report you to the police and get a restraining order.”

“Harmony, you’ll regret this. You can write all the cookbooks you want, but it will never bring you the recognition or the money a television show would.” With that parting shot thrown over his shoulder, Blake left, slamming the door behind him.

Joseph locked the door and watched while the man climbed into his car and drove away. Then he turned back to see if Harmony was all right.

She was no where to be seen. “Harmony, where are you?” His voice echoed in the big house and there was no answer.

He began to move through the rooms, continuing to call out to her. The bathroom door was locked.

****

Harmony sat on the floor, her back against the tub.

“Harmony, are you in there?”

After a few moments, she answered. “Yes.”

“He’s gone. You can come out.”

She didn’t know what to say to him.

“Harmony, are you all right?”

“Thank you for your help, Joseph. Really, I’m fine. You can go home now.”

“I can’t go home until I see for myself that you’re all right.”

There was no way she could face him. “I can’t come out.”

“Why? Are you hurt?” Concern resonated in his voice.

“No.” Harmony choked back a sob. “I’m ashamed.”

“Ashamed of what?”

“Joseph….” How could he not understand? “You know I was involved with a married man.”

“Did you know he was married?”

“Of course not!”

“Then what do you have to be ashamed of?”

She groaned. “Just go away, please.”

There was silence on the other side of the door. Had he really left? She didn’t think he’d go that easily and didn’t know why she should be disappointed that he did. Now she could indulge herself in a good cry. She’d let herself wallow in her failures tonight, but tomorrow she’d get up and face the day and …

And then what?

She started at the sound of something heavy being put down.

“Harmony, are you going to come out or not?”

Her heart gave a little skip. He was back. “Please, Joseph, I can’t. I promise I’ll be fine. You can go home.”

“If you don’t come out, I’m coming in.”

“Ha. How are you going to do that?”

“I’ve got my tools. I’ll take the door off its hinges.”

Harmony jumped to her feet. “You wouldn’t.”

“You’d better believe I would. Are you coming out?”

“No!”

Joseph worked fast. In only a few minutes, the door was wobbling. In another minute, he had it down altogether.

Harmony stood there stunned. She didn’t know what to think, what to say. Should she be happy he cared so much or angry that he may have ruined her door?

Joseph himself looked less than happy. In fact, he looked furious. He reached out and took her wrist, pulled her out of the bathroom and into the living room, where he gently pushed her down on the sofa.

He sat next to her, turned so he could see her face. “Now,” Joseph said, “you’re going to tell me what’s going on.”

Harmony fixed her own features into a scowl. She decided she’d go with angry.

Joseph met her glare with one of his own. “You don’t scare me. I’ve dealt with it all from toddlers to teenagers to triplets. Now spill it.”

“What’s to tell? I think you got the highlights from my conversation with Blake.”

“Let’s start with that jerk. Who is he?”

“He was one of the producers as well as the director of ‘At Home with Harmony.’”

“And you went out with him?”

“For several months.”

“And then you found out he was married?”

A sliver of pain slipped through the anger she’d donned like armor. “Yes. I couldn’t believe I worked with him all that time without ever knowing he had a wife and children. No one else knew either.”

“How did you find out?”

She felt her lip begin to tremble and bit down to steady herself before answering. “She came to the set unexpectedly one day. Blake was very polite to her, but I could tell he was furious. Afterward, he pretended he thought I knew.”

“And so you quit seeing him?”

“I severed both professional and personal relationships with him. I had to stay long enough to film the last couple of episodes for the season, but the minute we were finished, I was out of there.”

Joseph was silent for a moment, taking it all in, no doubt. She waited silently for the recriminations she was sure were coming.

“Harmony,” he said at last. “I still don’t understand what you think you did wrong. You didn’t know he was married and when you found out, you broke things off with him immediately.”

Surprise made her mouth drop open. When she realized she was gaping at him, she shut it with a snap. “I never should have been fooled by him. I was stupid for not realizing sooner. He told me we had to keep our relationship a secret because it was unprofessional. And the worst part is, he never paid me any personal attention until the last few months we worked together. I know now that he wanted to make sure I took him with me if a larger network bought out the show. I’m an idiot to have fallen for his lies. I’m abysmally stupid for thinking that he could be as wonderful as he seemed and still…”

“Still what?”

“Still be in love with me.” Her anger had burnt itself out, leaving her with a hollow feeling deep inside. She closed her eyes and wished for real that Joseph would leave her now.

Instead, he was taking her hands in his, his skin rough but warm against hers. “Sweetheart,” he began, “we all get fooled sometime. You can’t possibly blame yourself for that.”

Sweetheart. No one had ever called her that before. With Blake it had always been “babe” or “beautiful.” Harmony thought she’d rather be a “sweetheart” any day.

“Listen, Joseph, it’s nice of you to try to make me feel better, but…you can’t. I appreciate the help you gave me with Blake tonight. Now you’ve seen that I’m all right, you should go.”

“All right, but you’re coming with me.”

“What?”

“Blake could be watching your house, waiting for me to leave.”

“Oh, I don’t think he’d go that far…”

“You said yourself he’d follow you to Mars if he thought there was something in it for him.”

The thought of Blake coming back bothered her. She wasn’t afraid of him, but she was tired of dealing with his steamroller tactics. Even so, she wasn’t about to become some helpless, clinging damsel in distress for Joseph to rescue. “I’ll be fine. I’ll make sure all the doors and windows are locked.”

Joseph stared at her. “Has anyone ever told you, you’re more stubborn than a two-year-old.”

A trill of surprised laughter escaped her. “No, I don’t believe anyone has ever told me that.”

“I’m giving you two choices,” Joseph said. “You can either stay at Hope’s house or mine.”

“You’re giving me two choices? Ha. To put it in language I’m sure you’ll understand, Joseph: you’re not the boss of me.”

In the end, she chose Hope’s house.

Table of Contents

Orchard Hill: volume three

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 6